Holmes, Mary Jane, 1825-1907 [1872], Edna Browning, or, The Leighton homestead: a novel. (S. Low, Son & Co., London) [word count] [eaf595T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.
Main text
-- -- p595-012
CHAPTER I. ROY, OUR HERO.
[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]
ROBERT, son of Arthur and Anna Leighton, born
April 5th, 18—,” was the record which the old
family Bible bore of our hero's birth, parentage, and
name, but by his mother and those who knew him best, he
was always called Roy, and by that name we introduce him
to our readers on a pleasant morning in May, when, wrapped
in a heavy shawl, he sat in a corner of a car with a tired,
worn look upon his face, and his teeth almost chattering with
the cold.
A four-month's acquaintance with the chill fever, taken
at the time the river rose so high, and he worked all day to
save some of his tenants who lived along the meadows, had
wasted him to a shadow, and he was on his way to the West,
hoping that change of air and scene would accomplish what
bottles and bottles of quinine, with all the usual remedies
for fever and ague, had failed to do.
Beside him sat his mother, a fair-haited, proud-faced little
lady of fifty, or more, who conducted herself with a dignity
-- 008 --
[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]
becoming the mistress of Leighton Homestead, her son's
beautiful home on the Hudson.
Anna Leighton had been much younger than her husband,
and at the time of her marriage there were rumors of another
suitor in whose brown beard there were no threads of
gray, and of whom Mr. Leighton had been fearfully jealous.
If this were true, it accounted in part for his strange will, by
which only a small portion of his large fortune was left to
his wife, who was to forfeit even this in the event of a second
marriage. In her case, love proved more potent than gold,
and, two years after her husband's death, she married Charlie
Churchill, who made up in family and blood what he
lacked in lands and money. There was a trip to Europe, a
dolce far niente dream of happiness for eighteen months amid
the glories of the eastern hemisphere, and then, widowed a
second time, Anna Churchill came one dreary autumn day
to the Leighton Place, on the river side, where, six months
after, she gave birth to a little boy, for whom Roy, then a
mere lad, stood as one of the sponsors in the old ivy-grown
church at the foot of the hill.
Since that time, Mrs. Churchill had lived at the Leighton
Homestead, and been, with her younger son, altogether dependent
upon her eldest born, who had made her, to all
intents and purposes, the honored and welcome mistress of
his house. Only one sore point was there between them,
and that was handsome and winning, but unprincipled
Charlie,—who, looking upon his brother's fortune as his own,
would, if uncontrolled, have spent it with a recklessness
which would soon have brought the Leighton Homestead
under the auctioneer's hammer.
Charlie was a spoiled boy, the neighbors said; and when,
at sixteen, he coolly appropriated his brother's gold watch,
together with a hundred dollars in money, and went off to
Canada, “to travel and see a little of the world,” they
-- 009 --
[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]
shook their heads, and said Roy would be justified in never
taking him again into favor.
But Roy did not think so, and when Charlie had fished all
summer among the Thousand Islands, and spent his hundred
dollars, and pawned his watch, and fallen sick in Montreal,
Roy went for the young scamp, who cried like a child
at sight of him, and called him “a brick,” and a “dear old
Roy,” and promised he would never be bad again, and in
proof thereof would, if Roy said so, join the church, or take
a class in Sunday-school, or go through college, he did
not care which. And so Roy took him to the Academy in
Canandaigua, and said that to the teachers which resulted
in Mr. Charlie's being kept rather closer than was altogether
agreeable to him. After a time, however, the strict
surveillance was relaxed, and by his winning ways, he grew
to be very popular with both teachers and pupils, and many
a slight misdemeanor was winked at and overlooked, so
powerfully did his soft blue eyes and pleasant smile plead
for him.
At the time our story opens he had been in Canandaigua
nearly a year and a half, and Mrs. Churchill and Roy were
intending to stop for a day at the hotel and visit him.
There were but few passengers in the car occupied by Roy
and his mother, and these were mostly of the quiet, undemonstrative
kind, who nodded in their seats, or read the newspaper,
and accepted matters, air included, as they found
them; consequently, poor Roy, who, shaking with ague, had
a morbid dread of open windows, had for hours luxuriated
in an atmosphere which made a group of young girls exclaim
with disgust, when at a station thirty miles or so from Canandaigua
they came trooping in, their cheeks glowing with
health and their eyes sparkling with excitement.
There were four of them, and appropriating the two seats directly
opposite Roy, they turned one of them back, and to the
-- 010 --
[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]
great horror of the invalid opened both the windows, thereby
letting in a gust of air which blew directly across Roy's face,
while Mrs. Churchill received an ugly cinder in her eye,
which nearly blinded her. In blissful ignorance of the discomfort
they were causing, or of the very uncomplimentary
things the sick man and his mother were thinking, the girls
chattered on, and the cool wind blew the ribbons on their
hats far out behind, and tossed their veils airily, and lifted
the golden-brown curls of the one who seemed to be the
life of the party, and who talked the most, and kept the
others shrieking with laughter, while her bright eyes glanced
rapidly around the car, noting everything and everybody, until
at last they lighted upon the pair just across the aisle, Mrs.
Churchill working away at the obstinate cinder, and Roy
wrapping his shawl more closely about him, and wondering
why girls would always persist in keeping the windows open
when everybody else was freezing. Roy was not in a very
amiable state of mind, and he showed it in his eyes, which
flashed a savage glance at the girl with the curls of golden-brown,
whom her companions addressed as Edna. She was
the worst of them all, for she had opened both the windows,
and then with the exclamation that she was “roasted alive,”
sat fanning herself briskly with the coquettish little hat she
had taken from her head. As she met Roy's angry glance,
the smile which a moment before had wreathed her lips,
vanished suddenly, and she looked at him curiously, as if
half expecting him to speak. But Roy was silent for a time;
then, as the bright, restless eyes of the offender kept meeting
his own inquiringly, he mustered courage to say:
“Young lady, you'll oblige me by shutting that window.
Don't you see I am catching cold?” and a loud sneeze attested
to the truth of what he said.
It was not like Roy Leighton thus to address any one,
and he repented of his surliness in an instant, and wished
-- 011 --
[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]
he might do something to atone. But it was now too
late. He had shown himself a savage, and must abide the
result.
The window was shut with a bang, and the gay laughter
and merry talk were hushed for a time, while the girl called
Edna busied herself with writing or drawing something upon
a bit of paper, which elicited peals of laughter from her companions
to whom it was shown. Roy could not help fancying
that it in some way related to himself, and his mother
thought the same, and was mentally styling them “a set of
ill-bred, impertinent chits,” when the train stopped before
the Canandaigua depot, where, as usual, a crowd of people
was assembled. This was the destination of the girls, who,
gathering up their satchels and parasols, hurried from the
car in such haste that the bit of paper which had so much
amused them was forgotten, and fluttered down at Mrs.
Churchill's feet. Her first impulse, as she stooped to pick it
up, was to restore it to its owner, but when she saw what it
was, she uttered an angry exclamation, and thrust it into
her son's hand, saying:
“Look, Roy, at the caricature the hussy has made of us.”
No man likes to be ridiculed, and Roy Leighton was not
an exception, and the hot blood tingled in his pale cheeks as
he saw a very correct likeness of himself, wrapped in a
bundle of shawls, with his eyes cast reproachfully toward a
shadowy group of girls across the aisle, while from his mouth
issued the words, “Shut that window, miss. Don't you see
I am freezing?”
Beside him was his mother, her handkerchief to her eye,
and the expression of her face exactly what it had been
when she worked at the troublesome cinder. Instead of a
hat, the mischievous Edna had perched a bonnet on Roy's
head, and under this abominable picture had written, “Miss
Betty and her mother, as they looked on their travelling
-- 012 --
[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]
excursion. Drawn by Edna Browning, Ont. Fem. Sem.,
May 10th.”
It was only a caricature; but so admirably was it done,
and so striking was his own likeness in spite of the bonnet,
that Roy could not help acknowledging to himself that Edna
Browning was a natural artist; and he involuntarily began
to feel an interest in the young girl who, if she could execute
this sketch in so short a time, must be capable of better
things. Still, mingled with this interest was a feeling of
indignation that he should have been so insulted by a mere
school-girl, and when, as he alighted from the car, he caught
the flutter of her blue ribbons, and heard her merry laugh as
she made her way through the crowd to the long flight of
stairs, and then with her companions walked rapidly toward
Main street, he felt a desire to box her ears, as she deserved
that they should be boxed.
Thrusting the picture into his pocket, he conducted his
mother through the crowd, and then looked about in quest
of his brother, who was to have been there to meet them,
and who soon appeared, panting for breath and apologizing
for his delay.
“Professor Hollister wouldn't let me out till the last minute,
and then I stopped an instant to speak to some girls
who came on this train. How are you, mother, and you,
old Roy? I don't believe I should have known you. That
ague has given you a hard one, and made you shaky on your
legs, hasn't it? Here, lean on me, while we climb these
infernally steep stairs. Mother, I'll carry that satchel.
What ails your eye? looks as if you'd been fighting. Here,
this way. Don't go into that musty parlor. Come on to
No. —. I've got your rooms all engaged, the best in the
hotel.”
And thus talking, with his invalid brother leaning on his
arm, Charlie Churchill led the way to the handsome rooms
-- 013 --
[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]
which overlooked the lake and the hills beyond. Roy was
very tired, and he lay down at once, while his mother made
some changes in her toilet, and from a travel-soiled, rather
dowdy-looking woman in gray, was transformed into a fair,
comely and stylish matron, whose rich black silk trailed far
behind her, and whose frills of costly lace fell softly about
her neck and plump white hands as she went in to dinner
with Charlie, who was having a holiday, and who ordered
claret and champagne, and offered it to those about him
with as much freedom as if it was his money instead of his
brother's which would pay for it all.
Roy's dinner was served in his room, and while waiting
for it he studied Edna Browning's sketch, which had a strange
fascination for him, despite the pangs of wounded vanity he
felt when he saw what a guy she had made of him.
“I wonder if I do look like that,” he said, and he went
to the glass and examined himself carefully. “Yes, I do,”
he continued. “Put a poke bonnet on me and the likeness
is perfect, hollows in my cheeks, fretful expression and
all. I've been sick and coddled, and petted until I've grown
a complete baby, and a perfect boor, but there's no reason
why I need to look so confounded cross and ill-tempered,
and I won't either. Edna Browning has done me some
good at least. I wonder who the little wretch is. Perhaps
Charlie knows; she seems to be here at school.”
But Roy did not ask Charlie, for the asking would have
involved an explanation, and he would a little rather not
show his teasing brother the picture which he put away
so carefully in his pocket-book. They drove that afternoon
in the most stylish turn-out the town afforded, a handsome
open barouche, and Roy declined the cushion his mother
suggested for his back, and only suffered her to spread his
shawl across his lap instead of wrapping it around him to
his chin. His overcoat and scarf were all he should need,
-- 014 --
[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]
he said, and he tried to sit up straight, and not look sick,
as Charlie, who managed the reins himself, drove them
through the principal streets of the town, and then out into
the country for a mile or two.
On their way back they passed the seminary just as a
group of girls came out accompanied by a teacher, and
equipped apparently for a walk. There were thirty or more
of them, but Roy saw only one, and of her he caught a
glimpse, as she tossed back her golden brown curls and
bowed familiarly to Charlie, whose hat went up and whose
horses sheered just enough to make his mother utter an exclamation
of fear. She, too, had recognized the wicked
Edna by her dress, had seen the bow to Charlie, with Charlie's
acknowledgment of it, and when the gay horses were
trotting soberly down the street, she asked,—
“Who was that girl you bowed to, Charlie? the bold-faced
thing with curls, I mean.”
Now if she had left off that last, the chances are that
Charlie would have told her at once, for he knew just whom
she meant. A dozen of the girls had bowed to him, but he
had had but one in his mind when he lifted his hat so gracefully,
and it hurt him to hear her called “a bold-faced
thing.” So he answered with the utmost nonchalance.
“I don't know which one you mean. I bowed to them
all collectively, and to no one individually. They are girls
from the seminary.”
“Yes, I know; but I mean the one in blue with the long
curls.”
“Big is she?” and Charlie tried to think.
“No, very small.”
“Dark face and turned-up nose?” was the next query.
“No, indeed; fair-faced, but as to her nose I did not
notice. I think she was on the same car with us.”
“Oh, I guess you must mean Edna Browning. She's
-- 015 -- p595-020
[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]
short, and has long curls,” and Charlie just touched his
spirited horses, causing them to bound so suddenly as to
jerk his mother's head backward, making her teeth strike
together with such force as to hurt her lip; but she asked
no more questions with regard to Edna Browning, who had
recognized in Charlie Churchill's companions her fellow-passengers
in the car, and was wondering if that dumpy
woman and that muff of a man could be the brother and
mother whom Charlie had said he was expecting when she
met him that morning in the street.
CHAPTER II. AT LEIGHTON HOMESTEAD.
IT was a magnificent old place, and had borne the
name of Leighton Homestead, or Leighton Place,
ever since the quarrel between the two brothers,
Arthur and Robert, as to which should have the property in
New York, and which should have the old family house on
the Hudson, thirty miles or so below Albany, and in plain
sight of the Catskills. To Arthur, the elder, the place had
come at last, while Robert took the buildings on Broadway,
and made a fortune from them, and dying without family,
left it all to his brother's son and namesake, who, after his
father's death, was the richest boy for many miles around.
As Roy grew to manhood he caused the old place to be
modernized and beautified, until at last there were few
country seats on the river which could compete with it in
the luxuriousness of its internal adorning, or the beauty of
the grounds around it. Broad terraces were there, with
mounds and beds of bright flowers showing among the soft
-- 016 --
[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]
green turf; gravel walks which wound in and out among
clumps of evergreen and ran past cosey arbors and summer-houses,
over some of which the graceful Wisteria was trailing,
while others were gorgeous with the flowers of the
wonderful Trumpet-creeper. Here and there the ripple of
a fountain was heard, while the white marble of urns and
statuary showed well amid the dense foliage of shrubbery
and trees. That Roy had lived to be twenty-eight and never
married, or shown a disposition to do so, was a marvel to
all, and latterly some of the old dowagers of the neighborhood
who had young ladies to dispose of had seriously taken
the matter in hand, to see if something could not be done
with the grave, impassive man. He was polite and agreeable
to all the girls, and treated them with that thoughtful
deference so pleasing to women, and so rarely found in any
man who has not the kindest and the best of hearts. But
he never passed a certain bound in his attentions, and the
young ladies from New York who spent their summers in
the vicinity of Leighton Place went back to town discouraged,
and hopeless so far as Roy was concerned.
“It was really a shame, and he getting older every year,”
Mrs. Freeman Burton of Oakwood said, as on a bright
October morning in the autumn succeeding the May day
when we first met with Roy, she drove her ponies down the
smooth road by the river and turned into the park at
Leighton. “Yes; it really is a shame that there is not a
young and handsome mistress to grace all this, and Georgie
would be just the one if Roy could only see it,” the lady
continued to herself, as she drove to the side door which
was ajar, though there was no sign of life around the house
except the watch-dog Rover, who lay basking in the sunlight
with a beautiful Maltese kitten sleeping on his paws.
Mrs. Freeman Burton, whose husband was a Wall-street
Bull, lived on Madison Square in the winter, and in the
-- 017 --
[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]
summer queened it among the lesser lights in the neighborhood
of Leighton Homestead. As thought Mrs. Freeman
Burton of Oakwood, so thought Mrs. Anna Churchill of
Leighton, and as Mrs. Burton knew that Mrs. Churchill was
in all respects her equal, it came about naturally that the
two ladies were on the most intimate terms,—so intimate
indeed, that Mrs. Burton, seeing no one and hearing no one,
passed into the house dragging her rich India shawl after
her and knocking at the door of her friend's private sitting-room.
But Mrs. Churchill was up in Roy's room in a state
of great mental distress and agitation, which Roy was trying
to soothe as well as his own condition would admit. He
had been thrown from his horse only the day before and
broken his leg, and he lay in a state of great helplessness
and pain when, about half an hour before Mrs. Burton's call,
the morning letters were brought in and he asked his mother
to read them.
There were several on business, which were soon dispatched,
and then Mrs. Churchill read one to herself from
Maude Somerton, a relative of Mr. Freeman Burton, who
had spent the last summer at Oakwood, and flirted desperately
with Charlie Churchill all through his vacation. Roy
liked Maude and hoped that in time she might become his
sister. Once he said something to Charlie on the subject,
hinting that if he chose to marry Maude Somerton, and
tried to do well, money should not be wanting when it was
needed to set him up in business. There had been an awkward
silence on Charlie's part for a few moments, while he
turned very red, and seemed far more embarrassed than the
occasion would warrant. Then he had burst out with:
“Don't you mind about Maude Somerton. She will flirt
with anybody who wears a coat; but, old Roy, maybe I
shall want that money for somebody else; or at all events
-- 018 --
[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]
want you to stand by me, and if I do, you will; won't you,
Roy?”
And Roy, without a suspicion of his brother's meaning,
said he would, and the next day Charlie returned to Canandaigua,
while Maude went back to her scholars about ten
miles from Leighton; for she was poor, and earned her own
livelihood. But for her poverty she made amends in the
quality of her blood, which was the very best New England
could produce; and as she was fair, and sweet, and pure as
the white pond-lilies of her native State, Mrs. Freeman Burton
gave her a home at Oakwood, and gave her Georgie's
cast-off clothing, and would very much have liked to give her
Charlie Churchill, after she heard that Roy intended to do
something for his brother whenever he was married.
Maude's letter was a very warm, gushing epistle, full of
kind remembrances of Roy, “the best man in the world,”
and inquiries after Charlie, “the nicest kind of a summer
beau,” and professions of friendship for Mrs. Churchill,
“the dear sweet lady, whose kindnesses could never be
forgotten.”
“Maude writes a very good letter,” Mrs. Churchill said,
folding it up and laying it on the table, and as she did so,
discovering another which had fallen from her lap to the
floor.
It was from Charlie and directed to Roy, but Mrs. Churchill
opened it, turning first scarlet and then pale, and then
gasping for breath as she read the dreadful news. Charlie
was going to be married; aye, was married that moment,
for he had named the morning of the 7th of October as the
time when Edna Browning would be his wife! At that name
Mrs. Churchill gave a little shriek, and tossed the letter to
Roy, who managed to control himself, while he read that
Charlie was going to marry Edna Browning, “the nicest
girl in the whole world and the prettiest, as Roy would think
-- 019 --
[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]
if he could see her.” They had been engaged a long time;
were engaged, in fact, when Roy and his mother were in
Canandaigua, and he would have told them then, perhaps,
if his mother had not asked who “that brazen-faced thing”
was, or something like it, when they passed the seminary
girls in driving.
“Mother means well enough, I suppose,” Charlie wrote,
“but she is too confounded proud, and if I had told her
about Edna, she would have raised the greatest kind of a
row, for Edna is poor as a church-mouse,—hasn't a penny in
the world, and nobody but an old maid aunt who lives in
Richmond, and treats her like a dog. Her father was an
Episcopal clergyman and her mother was a music teacher,
and that's all I know of her family, or care. I love her, and
that's enough. I s'pose I may as well make a clean breast
of it, and tell you I've had a fuss with one of the teachers;
and I wouldn't wonder if they expelled me, and so I've
concluded to take time by the forelock, and have quit on
my own hook, and have persuaded Edna to cast in her lot
with mine, a little sooner than she had agreed to do. They
wrote to you about the fuss, but I paid the man who carries
the letters to the office five dollars for the one directed to
you, as I'd rather tell you myself, and it gives me time, too,
for this other matter in hand. Fortune favors the brave.
Edna went yesterday to Buffalo with her; and I am going
up to-morrow, and Wednesday morning, the 7th, we shall
be married, and take the early train for Chicago, where Edna
has some connection living.
“And now, Roy, I want some money,—there's a good
fellow. You remember you spoke of my marrying Maude
Somerton, and said you'd give me money and stand by me,
too. Do it now, Roy, and when mother goes into hysterics
and calls Edna that creature, and talks as if she had
-- 020 --
[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]
persuaded me, whereas it was I who persuaded her, say a word
for me, won't you? You will like Edna,—and, Roy, I want
you to ask us to come home, for a spell, anyway. The
fact is, I've romanced a little, and Edna thinks I am heir, or
at least joint heir with you, of Leighton Homestead. She
don't know I haven't a cent in the world but what comes
from you, and I don't want her to. Set me up in business,
Roy, and I'll work like a hero. I will, upon my word,—and
please send me five hundred at once to the care of John
Dana, Chicago. I shall be married and gone before this
reaches you, so there's no use for mother to tear her eyes
out. Tell her not to. I'm sorry to vex her, for she's been
a good mother, and after Edna I love her and you best of
all the world. Send the money, do.
Yours truly,
“Charlie.”
This was the letter which created so much consternation
at Leighton Homestead, and made Mrs. Churchill faint with
anger, while Roy's pale face flushed crimson and the great
drops of sweat stood on his forehead. That Charlie should
be disgraced in school was bad enough, but that to the disgrace
he should add the rash, imprudent act of marrying,
was far worse,—even if the girl he married had been in all
respects his equal. Of that last, Roy did not think as much
as his mother. He knew Charlie better than she did, and
felt that almost any respectable girl was good enough for
him; but it did strike him a little unpleasantly that the Edna
Browning, whose caricature of himself was still preserved,
should become his sister-in-law. He knew it was she,—the
girl in the cars, and his mother knew it too. She had never
forgotten the girl, nor could she shake off the impression
that Charlie knew more of her than she would like to believe.
For this reason she had favored his flirting with
Maude Somerton, who, though poor, was highly connected,
which was more than could be said for Edna.
-- 021 --
[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]
During the summer, there had been at Oakwood a Miss
Rolliston, a friend of Maude Somerton, and a recent graduate
of Canandaigua Seminary. And without seeming to
be particularly interested, Mrs. Churchill had learned something
of Edna Browning, “whom she once met somewhere”
she said. Did Miss Rolliston know her?”
“Oh, yes, a bright little thing, whom all the girls liked,
though she was only a charity scholar, that is, she was to
teach for a time in the Seminary to pay for her education.”
“Indeed; has she no friends?” Mrs. Churchill asked,
and Miss Rolliston replied: “None but an aunt, a Miss
Jerusha Pepper, who, if rumor is correct, led her niece a
sorry life.”
It was about this time that Charlie commenced flirting so
desperately with Maude Somerton, and so Mrs. Churchill
for a time forget Edna Browning, and what Miss Rolliston
had said of her. But it came back to her now, and she repeated
it to Roy, who did not seem as much impressed with
Miss Pepper and the charity scholar part as his mother
would like to have had him. Perhaps he was thinking of
Charlie's words, “You'll stand by me, won't you, old Roy,”
and rightly guessing now that they had reference to Edna
Browning. And perhaps, too, the shadow of the fearful
tragedy so soon to follow was around him, pleading for his
young brother whose face he would never see again.
“What shall we do? What can we do?” his mother
asked, and he replied:
“We must make the best of it, and send him the money.”
“But, Roy, the disgrace; think of it,—an elopement; a
charity scholar, a niece of Miss Jerusha Pepper, whoever she
may be. I'll never receive her, and I shall write and tell
her so.”
“No, mother, you'll do nothing of the kind,” Roy said;
“Charlie is still your boy, and Edna is his wife. She is not
-- 022 --
[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]
to blame for being poor or for having an aunt with that horrible
name. Write and tell them to come home. The
house is large enough. Maybe you will like this Edna
Browning.”
Before Mrs. Churchill could reply, Mrs. Burton's card was
brought to her, and to that lady as her confidential friend
did the aggrieved mother unbosom herself, telling all she
knew of Edna, and asking what she should do. Mrs. Burton
sat a moment thinking, as if the subject demanded the most
profound and careful attention, and then said:
“I hardly know how to advise; different people feel so
differently. If it were my son I should not invite him home,
at present. Let him suffer awhile for his misdeed. He
ought to be punished.”
“Yes, and he will be punished, when he comes to his
senses and sees what a mésalliance he has made, though of
course she enticed him,” Mrs. Churchill said, her mother's
heart pleading for her boy; whereas Mrs. Burton, who had
never been a mother, and who felt a little piqued that after
knowing Maude Somerton, Charlie could have chosen so
unwisely, was very severe in her condemnation of both parties,
and spoke her mind freely.
“Probably this Browning girl did entice him, but he
should not have yielded, and he must expect to pay the
penalty. I, for one, cannot promise to receive her on terms
of equality; and Georgie; I am sure, will not, she is so fastidious
and particular. Maybe she will see them. Did I
tell you she had gone West?—started yesterday morning on
the early train? She expected to be in Buffalo last night,
and take this morning's train for Chicago, where she is going
to see a child, a relative of her step-mother, who died not
long since. I am sorry she happens to be gone just now,
when Roy is so helpless. She could read to him, and
amuse him so much.”
-- 023 --
[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]
It was evident that Mrs. Burton was thinking far more of
Georgie than of her friend's trouble; but the few words she
had spoken on the subject had settled the matter and
changed the whole current of Edna Browning's life, and
when, at last, she took her leave, and went out to her carriage,
Mrs. Churchill had resolved to do her duty, and set her
son's sins before him in their proper light.
But she did not tell Roy so. She would rather he should
not know all she had been saying to Mrs. Burton.
So to his suggestion that she should write to Charlie that
day, she answered that she would, but added:
“I can't write a lie, and tell him he will be welcome here
at once. I must wait awhile before doing that.”
To this Roy did not object. A little discipline would do
Charlie good, he believed; and so he signed a check for five
hundred dollars, and then tried to sleep, while his mother
wrote to Charlie. It was a severe letter, aimed more at
Edna than her boy, and told of her astonishment and indignation
that her son should have been led into so imprudent
an act. Then she descanted upon runaway matches, and
unequal matches; and said he must expect it would be a long
time before she could forgive him, or receive “Miss Browning”
as her daughter. Then she quoted Mrs. Burton, and
Georgie, and Roy, whose feelings were so outraged, and advised
Charlie to tell Miss Browning at once that every dollar
he had came from his brother; “for,” she added in conclusion,
“I cannot help feeling that if she had known this fact,
your unfortunate entanglement would have been prevented.
“Your aggrieved and offended mother,
“Anna Churchill.”
She did not show what she had written to Roy, but she
inclosed the check, and directed the letter to “Charles
-- 024 --
[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]
Augustus Churchill. Care of John Dana, Chicago, Ill.” With
no apparent reason, Mrs. Churchill lingered long over that
letter, studying the name “Charles Augustus,” and repeating
it softly to herself, as we repeat the names of the dead. And
when, at last, she gave it to Russell to post, she did it unwillingly,
half wishing, when it was gone past recall, that she had
not written quite so harshly to her boy, whose face haunted
her that day wherever she went, and whose voice she seemed
to hear everywhere calling to her.
With the waning of the day, the brightness of the early
morning disappeared, and the night closed in dark and
dreary, with a driving rain and a howling wind, which
swept past Mrs. Churchill's windows, and seemed screaming
Charlie's name in her ears as she tried in vain to sleep. At
last, rising from her bed and throwing on her dressing-gown,
she walked to the window and looked out into the night,
wondering at the strange feeling of fear as of some impending
evil stealing over her. The rain was over, and the breaking
clouds were scudding before the wind, which still blew in
fitful gusts, while the moon showed itself occasionally through
an angry sky, and cast a kind of weird light upon the grounds
below, the flower-beds, and statuary, which reminded Mrs.
Churchill of gravestones, and made her turn away at last with
a shudder. Then her thoughts went again after Charlie, and
something drew her to her knees as she prayed for him; but
said no word for Edna, the young girl-wife, whose sun of happiness
was setting in a night of sorrow, darker and more terrible
than anything of which she had ever dreamed.
-- 025 -- p595-030
CHAPTER III. GEORGIE'S TELEGRAM.
[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]
THERE was no trace of the storm next morning, except
in the drops of rain which glittered on the
shrubs and flowers, and the soaked condition of the
walks and carriage-road. The sun came up bright and warm
again, and by noon the hill-tops in the distance showed that
purplish haze so common to the glorious October days.
Everything about Leighton Homestead was quiet and
peaceful, and in nothing was there a sign of the terrible
calamity already passed, but as yet a secret to the mother,
whose nameless terror of the previous night had faded with
returning day. She was in Roy's room, where a cheerful fire
was blazing to counteract any chill or damp which might
creep in through the open window. They had had their
early lunch, and Roy was settling himself to sleep when Russell
appeared, bearing a telegram, a missive which seldom
fails to set one's heart to throbbing with a dread of what it
may have to tell. It was directed to Roy, but Mrs.
Churchill opened it and read it, and then, with an agonizing
shriek, fell forward upon Roy's pillow, moaning bitterly:
“Oh, Roy, my Charlie is dead,—my Charlie is dead!”
She claimed him for all her own then. It was my Charlie,
her fatherless one, her youngest-born, her baby, who was
dead; and the blow cut deep and cruelly, and made her
writhe in agony as she kept up the faint, moaning sound,—
“My Charlie, my boy.”
She had dropped the telegram upon the floor, but Russell
picked it up and handed it to Roy, who read:
“There has been a railroad accident, and Charlie is dead.
His wife slightly injured. I await your orders.
“Georgie L. Burton.”
-- 026 --
[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]
When Roy read his brother's letter the day before, there
had been great drops of sweat upon his brow; but now his
face was pale as death, and the tears poured over it like rain,
as he held the paper in his hand and tried to realize the terrible
sorrow which had fallen so suddenly upon him. The
telegram was dated at Iona, a little town between Cleveland
and Chicago, and nearer to the latter place. Georgie had
said: “I await your orders,” and that brought Roy from his
own grief to the necessity of acting. Somebody must go and
bring poor Charlie home; and as Roy was disabled, the task
would devolve on Russell, the head servant at Leighton, who
had been in the family for years. With a grave bow he received
his orders, and the next train which left the Leighton
depot carried him in it, while four or five hours later, Miss
Burton, to whom Russell had telegraphed at once, read that
“Russell would start immediately for Iona.”
Stunned and utterly helpless, Mrs. Churchill could only
moan and weep, as her maid led her to her room and made
her lie down upon the bed. She was a good woman at
heart, in spite of the foibles and errors which appeared on
the surface, and far greater than her sorrow for her own loss
was her anxiety for her boy's fiture. Was it well with him?
Would she ever meet him again, should she be so fortunate
as to gain heaven herself? She had taught him to pray, and
back through the years which lay between that dreadful day
and his childhood, her thoughts went swiftly, and she seemed
to see again the fair head resting on her lap and hear the
dear voice lisping the words “Our Father,” or, “Jesus, gentle
Shepherd, hear me,” which last had been Charlie's favorite
prayer. But he was a child then, a baby. He had grown
to manhood since, and she could not tell if latterly he ever
prayed; and if not, oh, where was he that autumn day, whose
mellow beauty seemed to mock her woe, as, in the home to
which he would never come alive, she made bitter mourning
-- 027 --
[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]
for him. Suddenly, amid her pain, she remembered the previous
night when she had prayed so earnestly for her boy.
Perhaps God had saved him for the sake of that prayer; His
love and mercy were infinite, and she would trust it all to
Him, hoping that as He saved the thief on the cross, so from
Charlie's lips in the moment of peril there had gone up a
prayer so sincere, and full of penitence and faith, that God
had heard and answered, and had her boy safe with Him.
“If I only knew it was so,” she moaned; but alas! she did
not know, and her soul cried out for sight and knowledge,
just as many a bleeding heart has cried out for some word or
token to make belief a certainty. But to such cries there
comes no answer back; the grave remains unopened; the
mystery unexplained, and we, whose streaming eyes would
fain pierce the darkness, and see if our loved ones are safe,
must still trust it all to God, and walk yet a while by faith, as
poor Mrs. Churchill tried to do, even when she had so little
to build her faith upon.
They sent for Mrs. Burton, who came at once and did what
she could to soothe and quiet her friend.
“It was such a comfort to know Georgie was there, and
so providential too,” she said, and then she asked if “that
girl was hurt.”
Mrs. Churchill knew she meant Edna, and answered
faintly: “Slightly injured, the telegram said,” and that was
all that passed between her and her friend respecting that
girl. Mrs. Churchill could only think of Edna as one who
in some way was instrumental in Charlie's death. If she had
not enticed him, he would not have done what he did, and
consequently would not at that moment have been lying
where he was, with all his boyish beauty marred and disfigured,
until his mother would not have known him. It was
the evening paper which had that last in it, and gave an account
of the accident, which was caused by a broken rail.
-- 028 --
[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]
The car in which Charlie and Edna were had been thrown
down an embankment, and five of the passengers killed.
Special mention was made of the young man who had been
married in the morning, and though no name was given, Mrs.
Churchill knew who it was, and wept piteously as she listened
to Mrs. Burton reading the article to her.
Of Edna, however, she scarcely thought; Edna, the bride,
who, the paper stated, seemed perfectly stunned with horror.
No one thought of her until Maude Somerton came. She
had heard of the accident, and as Saturday was always a holiday
with her, she came on Friday night to Leighton, and
brought with her a world of comfort, though Mrs. Churchill's
tears flowed afresh at sight of the girl who, she had fancied,
might one day be her daughter.
“Oh, Maude, my child,” she said, as Maude bent over her.
“He's gone, our Charlie. You were a good friend of his,
and I once hoped you might—”
“Let me bathe your head. It is very hot, and aches, I
know,” Maude said, interrupting her, for she guessed what
Mrs. Churchill was about to say, and did not care to hear it.
She had found it vastly pleasant to flirt with Charlie
Churchill, but when the excitement was over, and she was
back again in the school-room with her restless, active pupils,
she scarcely thought of him until the news of his sudden
death recalled him to her mind. That he was married did
surprise her a little, and deep down in her heart there might
have been a pang of mortified vanity that she had been so
soon forgotten after all those walks upon the mountain side,
and those moonlight sails upon the river; but she harbored
no ill-will toward his wife, and almost her first inquiries after
Mrs. Churchill had grown quiet were for her.
“Is she so badly hurt, that she will not be able to come
home with the body?” she asked, and Mrs. Churchill
started as if she had been stung.
-- 029 --
[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]
“Come home! Come here! That girl! I'd never
thought of that,” she exclaimed; and then Maude knew just
how “that girl” was regarded by her husband's mother.
She did not know how Roy felt; but she went to him
next and asked if it was not expected that Charlie's wife
would come to Leighton if she was able to travel, and
Georgie's telegram “slightly injured” would indicate that
she was. Although he knew it to be a fact, still Charlie's
wife was rather mythical to Roy, and he had thought but
little about her, certainly never that she was coming there,
until Maude's question showed him the propriety of the
thing.
“Of course she will come,” he said. “I wonder if
mother sent any message by Russell. Ask her, please.”
Mrs. Churchill had sent no message. She did not think
it necessary; the girl would do as she liked, of course.
“Then she will come; I should,” Maude said; and next
morning, as she combed and brushed Mrs. Churchill's hair,
she casually asked:
“Which room is to be given to Charlie's wife?”
“I thought, perhaps, she would prefer the one he used to
occupy in the north wing,” she added, “and if you like I
will see that it is in readiness for the poor girl. How I pity
her, a widow in less than twenty-four hours. And such a
pretty name too,—Edna. Don't you think it is pretty?”
“Oh, child, don't ask me. I want to do right, but I
don't like to hear of her. It seems as if she was the means
of Charlie's death,” Mrs. Churchill sobbed, and Maude's
soft hands moved caressingly over the grayish-brown hair as
she spoke again for the poor girl lying stunned, and scared,
and white, so many miles away.
“Charlie must have loved her very much,” she said, “or
he would never have braved your displeasure, and that of
Roy. She may be a comfort to you, who have no other
-- 030 --
[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]
daughter. I begin to feel a great interest in her, and mean
to be her friend.”
Mande had espoused Edna's cause at once, and her heart
was full of sympathy for the poor girl, for she foresaw just
how lonely and dreary her life would be at Leighton, where
every one's hand was against her.
“Mrs. Churchill will worry and badger her, and Roy
without meaning to do it will freeze her with indifference,
while Aunt Burton and Georgie will criticise and snub her
awfully,” she thought. “But I will do what I can for her,
and make her room as attractive as possible.”
So all of Saturday morning was spent by Maude in brushing
up and righting Charlie's old room for the reception of
the widowed Edna. There were many traces of the dead in
there, and Maude's eyes were moist with tears as she put
them away, and thought how Charlie would never want
them again. It was a very pleasant room, and under
Maude's skilful hands it looked still pleasanter and more
inviting on the morning when the party was expected.
“I mean she shall come right in here with me at once,”
Maude said to herself, as she gave the fire a little poke, and
then for the fourth time brushed the hearth and rug.
There was an easy chair before the fire, and vases of
flowers on the mantel, and bracket, and stand, and a pot
of ivy stood between the windows, the white muslin curtains
of which were looped back with knots of crape, sole sign of
mourning in the room. Maude had asked her employers
for two days' vacation, and so she was virtually mistress of
ceremonies, though Mrs. Burton bustled in and out, and
gave the most contradictory orders, and made poor Mrs.
Churchill's nerves quiver with pain as she discussed the
proper place for Charlie to be laid, and the proper way for
the funeral to be conducted.
And through it all Roy lay utterly helpless, knowing that
-- 031 -- p595-036
[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]
it was not for him to look upon his brother's face, or to join
in the last tribute of affection paid to his memory. He
knew that Maude confidently expected that Edna was coming
to Leighton, and so he supposed she was, and he felt
a good deal of curiosity with regard to the girl who had
caricatured him in a poke bonnet, and stigmatized him as a
Betty. Not a word concerning her had passed between
himself and his mother since the receipt of the telegram.
Indeed, he had scarcely seen his mother, for she had kept
mostly in her room, and either Maude or Mrs. Burton had
been the medium of communication between them. The
latter had indulged in some very pious talk about resignation
and all that, and then had descanted upon Georgie's great
kindness and unselfishness in leaving her own business, and
coming back to Leighton. She knew this from the second
telegram received from Georgie, saying, “We shall reach
Leighton sometime on Monday.”
That Georgie was coming was of itself enough to take
away half the pain, and in her blind fondness for her
adopted daughter, Mrs. Burton wondered why Roy and his
mother should look as white and grief-stricken as they did
that October afternoon, when the carriage was waiting at
the station for the living, and the hearse was waiting for the
dead.
CHAPTER IV. GEORGIE.
GEORGIE BURTON was a brilliant, fascinating
woman, several years older than Maude Somerton,
and wholly unlike her both in looks and disposition.
She was not only very beautiful, but she had about
-- 032 --
[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]
her an air of culture and high breeding which would have
atoned for the absence of all beauty.
Some said her chief attraction was in her great black
eyes, which were so soft and gentle in their expression at
times, and then again sparkled and shone with excitement;
while it was whispered that they could on occasion blaze,
and flash, and snap with anger and scorn.
Few, however, ever saw the flash and the blaze, and to
most of the people in the neighborhood Georgie Burton was
the kind, sympathetic, frank-hearted woman who, though a
devotee of fashion, would always lend a listening ear to a
tale of woe, or step aside from her own pleasure to minister
to others.
She was very tall, and her blue-black hair fell in heavy
masses of curls about her face and neck, giving her a more
youthful appearance at first sight than a closer inspection
would warrant. Her complexion, though dark, was clear,
and smooth, and bright,—so bright in fact, that there had
been whispers of artificial roses and enamel. But here
rumor was wrong. Georgie's complexion was all her own,
kept bright and fair by every possible precaution and care.
Constant exercise in the open air, daily baths, and a total
abstinence from stimulants of any kind, together with as
regular habits as her kind of life would admit, were the only
cosmetics she used, and the result proved the wisdom of her
course.
She was not Mrs. Freeman Burton's daughter; she was
her niece, and had been adopted five years before our story
opens. But never was an own and only child loved and
petted more than Mrs. Burton loved and petted the beautiful
girl, who improved so fast under the advantages given
her by her doting aunt.
For two years she had been kept in school, where she
had bent every energy of mind and body to acquiring the
-- 033 --
[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]
knowledge necessary to fit her for the world which awaited
her outside the school-room walls. And when at last she
came out finished, and was presented to society as Mr.
Freeman Burton's daughter and heir, she became a belle at
once; and for three years had kept her ground without
yielding an inch to any rival.
To Mr. Burton she was kind and affectionate, and he
would have missed her very much from his household; while
to Mrs. Burton she was the loving, gentle, obedient daughter,
who knew no will save that of her mother.
“A perfect angel of sweetness,” Mrs. Burton called her,
and no person was tolerated who did not tacitly, at least,
accord to Georgie all the virtues it was possible for one
woman to possess. The relations between Maude and
Georgie were kind and friendly, but not at all familiar or
intimate. Georgie was too reserved and reticent with regard
to herself and her affairs to admit of her being on very
confidential terms with any one, and so Maude knew very
little of her real character, and nothing whatever of her life
before she came to live with her aunt, except what she
learned from Mrs. Burton, who sometimes talked of her only
sister, Georgie's mother, and of the life of comparative
poverty from which she had rescued her niece. At these
times Georgie would sit motionless as a statue, with her hands
locked together, and a peculiar expression in her black eyes,
which seemed to be looking far away at something seen only
to herself. She was not at all communicative, and even her
aunt did not know exactly what the business was which had
called her so suddenly to Chicago; but she was aware that
it concerned some child, and that she had left it undone and
turned back with Charlie; and when at last she came and
was ushered into Mrs. Churchill's room, where Mrs. Burton
was, both ladies called her a self-denying angel, who always
considered others before herself.
-- 034 --
[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]
There was a flush on Georgie's cheeks, and then her eyes
went through the window, and off across the river, with that
far-away, abstracted look which Maude had noticed so often,
and speculated upon, wondering of what Georgie was thinking,
and if there was anything preying upon her mind.
Mrs. Churchill was very fond of Georgie, and she held
her hand fast locked in her own, and listened with painful
heart-throbs while she told what she knew of the terrible disaster
which had resulted in Charlie's lying so cold and dead
in the room below.
“I left Buffalo the same morning Charlie did,” she said,
“but did not know he was on the train until the accident.”
“Were you alone?” Mrs. Churchill asked.
“No. You remember my half-brother Jack, who was at
Oakwood two years ago; he met me in Buffalo, and after
the accident remembered having seen some one in the front
car who reminded him of Charlie, but it never occurred to
him that it could be he until he found him dead.”
Here Georgie paused, and wiped away Mrs. Churchill's
tears and smoothed her hair, and then continued her story:
“It was a stormy night, a regular thunder-storm, and the
rain was falling in torrents when the crash came, and I found
myself upon my face with Jack under me, while all around
was darkness and confusion, with horrible shrieks and cries
of terror and distress. Our car was only thrown on one
side, while the one Charlie was in was precipitated down
the bank, and it was a miracle that any one escaped. Charlie
was dead when Jack reached him; he must have died
instantly, they said, and there is some comfort in that.
They carried him into a house not far from the track, and I
saw that his body had every possible care. I thought you
would like it.”
“I do, I do. You are an angel. Go on,” Mrs. Churchill
said, and Georgie continued:
-- 035 --
[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]
“There's not much more to tell of Charlie. I had his
body packed in ice till Russell came, and then we brought
him home.”
“But Edna, his wife, Mrs. Charlie Churchill, where is
she? What of her? And why didn't she come with you?”
It was Maude who asked these questions; Maude, who,
when the carriage came, had stood ready to meet the “girlwidow,”
as she mentally styled her, and lead her to her
room. But there was no Edna there, and to the eager
questionings Maude had put to Russell the moment she
could claim his attention, that dignitary had answered
gravely:
“You must ask Miss Burton. She managed that matter.”
So Maude ran up the stairs to Mrs. Churchill's room, which
she entered in time to hear the last of Georgie's story, and
where she startled the inmates with her vehement inquiries
for Edna. Mrs. Churchill had not yet mentioned her name,
and it did not seem to her that she had any part or right in
that lifeless form downstairs, or any claim upon her sympathy.
Her presence, therefore, would have been felt as an
intrusion, and though she had made up her mind to endure
it, she breathed freer when she knew Edna had not come.
The name, “Mrs. Charlie Churchill,” shocked her a little,
but she listened anxiously to what Georgie had to say of
her.
“Hush, Maude, how impetuous you are; perhaps poor
Mrs. Churchill cannot bear any more just now,” Georgie
said, and Mrs. Churchill replied:
“Yes, tell me all about the girl. I may as well hear it
now as any time. O, my poor boy, that he should have
thrown himself away like that.”
Georgie had her cue now, and knew just how to proceed.
“The girl was by Charlie's side trying to extricate him,
and that was how we found out who she was and that he
-- 036 --
[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]
was married that morning. She was slightly injured, a bruise
on her head and shoulder, and arm, that was all, and she
seemed very much composed and slept very soundly a good
part of the day following. I should not think her one to be
easily excited. I did what I could for her, and spoke of
her coming home with me as a matter of course.
“She said, `Did they send any word to me by that gentleman?
' meaning Russell. I questioned Russell on the subject
and could not learn that any message had been sent
directly to her, and so she declined coming, and when I
asked her if she did not feel able to travel so far, she burst
out crying, and said: `I could endure the journey well
enough, though my head aches dreadfully, but they don't
want me there, and I cannot go;' a decision she persisted in
to the last. She seemed a mere child, not more than fifteen,
though she said she was seventeen.”
“And did you leave her there alone?” Maude asked, her
cheeks burning with excitement, for she had detected the
spirit of indifference breathing in every word Georgie had
said of Edna, and resented it accordingly.
Edna had a champion in Maude, and Georgie knew it, and
her eyes rested very calmly on the girl as she replied:
“I telegraphed to her aunt, a Miss Jerusha Pepper, who
lives near Canandaigua, and also to her friends in Chicago,
a Mr. and Mrs. John Dana, and before I left Mrs. Dana came,
a very plain, but perfectly respectable appearing woman.”
“Which means, I suppose, that you do not think she
would steal, or pick a man's pocket, unless sorely pressed,”
Maude broke in vehemently. “For goodness' sake, Georgie,
put off that lofty way of talking as if poor Edna was
outside the pale of humanity, and her friends barely respectable.
I am sorry for her, and I wish she was here, and I
want to know if you left her with any one who will be kind
to her, and say a comforting word.”
-- 037 --
[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]
“Maude, have you forgotten yourself, that you speak so to
Georgie in Mrs. Churchill's and my presence?” Mrs. Burton
said reprovingly, while Mrs. Churchill looked bewildered,
as if she hardly knew what it was all about, or for whom
Maude was doing battle.
In no wise disconcerted, Georgie continued in the same
cool strain:
“This Mrs. Dana I told you of, seemed very kind to her,
and I think the girl felt better with her than she would with
us. She was going to Chicago with Mrs. Dana, and Jack
was going with them. You remember Jack?”
Yes, Maude did remember Jack, the great, big-hearted
fellow, who had been at Oakwood for a few weeks, two
years before, and whom Georgie had kept in the background
as much as possible, notwithstanding that she petted and
caressed, and made much of him, and called him “Jackey”
and “dear Jack,” when none but the family were present to
see him and know he was her half-brother.
“So good in Georgie, and shows such an admirable principle
in her not to be ashamed of that great good-natured
bear of a fellow,” Mrs. Burton had said to Maude; and
Maude, remembering the times when the “great, good-natured
bear of a fellow” had been introduced to any of Georgie's
fashionable friends who chanced to stumble upon him, simply
as “Mr. Heyford,” and not as “my brother,” had her
own opinion upon that subject as upon many others.
She had liked Jack Heyford very much, and felt that he
was a man to be trusted in any emergency, and when she
heard that Edna was with him, she said impulsively:
“I know she is safe if Mr. Heyford has her in charge. I
would trust him sooner than any man I ever saw, and know
I should not be deceived.”
“You might do that, Maude, you might. Jack is the
truest, noblest of men,” Georgie said, and her voice
-- 038 --
[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]
trembled as she said it, while Maude actually thought a tear glittered
in her black eyes, as she paid this unwonted tribute to
her brother.
“That reminds me;” said Mrs. Burton, wiping her own
eyes from sympathy with Georgie's emotion, “what about
that little child, and what will your brother do, as you did not
go on with him?”
The dewy look in Georgie's eye was gone in a moment,
and in its place there came a strange gleam, half pain and
half remorse, as she answered:
“I shall go to Chicago in a few days.”
“Is that necessary?” Mrs. Burton asked, and Georgie
replied:
“Yes, the child keeps asking for me, and I must go.”
“What child?” Maude asked, with her usual impulsiveness.
There was a quivering of the muscles around Georgie's
mouth, and a spasmodic fluttering of her white throat, as if
the words she was going to utter were hard to say; then,
with her face turned away from Maude's clear, honest blue
eyes, she said very calmly:
“It is a little girl my step-mother adopted. Her name is
Annie, and she always calls Jack brother, and me her sister
Georgie. Perhaps mamma told you my step-mother had
recently died.”
“No, she didn't. I'd forgotten you had a step-mother living,”
Maude said, and Georgie continued:
“Yes, Jack's mother, you know. She died a month or so
ago, and this child met with an accident,—hurt her back or
hip, and it was to see her that I was going to Chicago.”
Georgie finished her statement quietly, and then, turning
to Mrs. Churchill, asked if she should not again wet the napkin
and bathe her head and face. She was very calm and
collected, and her white hands moved gently over Mrs.
-- 039 --
[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]
Churchill's hot, flushed face, until she declared herself better,
and bade Georgie go and rest herself. Georgie was not
tired, and said she would just look in upon Roy, to whom
she repeated, in substance, what she had told his mother of
the dreadful accident. Roy had heard the most of the particulars
from Russell, but they gained new force and interest
when told by the beautiful Georgie, whose voice was so
low, and tender, and sorrowful, and whose long lashes, half
yeiling the soft eyes, were moist with tears as she spoke of
“dear Charlie and his poor young girl-wife.” That was
what she called her when with Roy, not “the girl,” but “his
poor young girl-wife.” She had seen at once that with Roy
she must adopt a different tone with regard to Edna, for Roy
was eager in his inquiries and sorry that she had not come
to Leighton, “her proper place,” he said.
Georgie tried to be open and fair with Roy, who, she knew,
hated a lie or anything approaching it, and so she incidentally
mentioned the nature of her business to Chicago, and
told of the recent death of her step-mother, of whom Mr.
Leighton had, of course, heard. Roy could not remember,
but supposed he had, and then Georgie told him of little
Annie Heyford, her adopted sister, and said she must still go
and see to her. And Roy thought how kind she was, and
hoped the little Annie would not suffer for her absence, or
her brother be greatly inconvenienced. Georgie reassured
him on both points, and then, as he seemed to be very tired
and his limb was beginning to pain him, she left him for a
time, and returned to Mrs. Churchill.
-- 040 -- p595-045
CHAPTER V. ROY'S DECISION.
[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]
DURING the time we have been introducing Georgie
Burton, poor Charlie lay in the little reception-room
below, with the terrible bruises on his face, and the
night fell darkly around Leighton Place, and the stars came
out and looked down into the open grave, where, early the
next morning, they buried the young man who had been the
darling of his mother, and a sad trial in so many ways to his
only brother.
But Roy forgot all that now; and, as he lay helpless upon
his bed and heard the roll of wheels which carried Charlie
away, he wept like a child, and wished so much that no harsh
word had ever been spoken by him to the boy whose face he
would never see again.
And then his thoughts went after the young girl who had
been Charlie's wife for only a few short hours. He could
be kind to her, and he would, for Charlie's sake, and thus
atone for any undue severity he might have shown his
brother.
“As soon as I am able, I will go after her, and bring her
home with me,” he said to himself, and he tried to recall her
face as he had seen it in the car, wondering if he should
know her.
She had curls, he knew; for he remembered just how they
were tossed about by the wind; and her eyes were large, and
bright, and brown he thought, though he was not positive.
At all events, they were handsome eyes, and he believed
Edna was handsome, too; and perhaps he should like her
very much. And then, as he heard a sweet, cooing voice in
the hall, telling Mrs. Churchill's maid that her mistress
wanted her, he found himself wondering how Georgie and
-- 041 --
[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]
Edna would suit each other in case it came about that both
should live at Leighton. He had heard so much said with
regard to his making Miss Burton his wife, that he had come
to think he might possibly do so some day, but there was no
special cause for haste; at least, there had been none up to
the present time. But if Edna came there to live, he felt
that it might be well to have a younger mistress in the house,—
one who would brighten up matters, and make life a little
gayer than his mother, with her old-fashioned, quiet ways,
was inclined to do.
Could Roy have had his choice he would rather not have
had a change, for he greatly enjoyed his present mode of living,
and his entire freedom to do as he pleased without consulting
the wishes of any one. And yet he was not naturally
selfish. He had only grown so from living so much alone
with his mother and having all his tastes consulted and deferred
to. A wife would have made a far different man of
him, and have found him the kindest, most thoughtful of husbands.
He had liked Georgie since she first came to Oakwood,
and he thought her very kind and self-sacrificing to
leave her own matters and come there to comfort his mother,
who, as soon as the funeral was over, went to her bed, where
she was cared for by Georgie with a daughter's tenderness.
When at last quiet had settled around the house, and the
day was drawing to a close, Georgie left her patient for a
little and went to see how it fared with Roy. His limb was
paining him more than usual, for a storm was gathering, and
the day had been long and trying, with no one to talk to but
Russell and the doctor. Thus Georgie's visit was well timed,
and she had never seemed so lovely to Roy, even when
arrayed in full party splendor, as she did now in her plain
dress of black alpaca, with a simple white linen band at her
throat and linen cuffs at her wrist. She had dressed thus in
honor of Charlie's funeral, and in her nun-like garb she
-- 042 --
[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]
seemed to belong to the house and be a part of the family.
Her curls were put up under a net, but one or two of them
had escaped from their confinement and almost touched
Roy's face as she bent over him asking how he felt and what
she could do for him.
She made his pillow more comfortable and pulled the covering
smoothly around him, and pushed back a stray lock of
hair which persisted in falling into his eyes, and made him
feel so much better that by the time she had seated herself
in the chair by his side he was nearer to speaking the words
she had waited so long to hear than he had ever been before.
But first he would talk with her a little about Edna, and see
what she thought of his going after her or sending for her to
come at once. Georgie, however, did not approve of Edna's
coming. “Under some circumstances it would be very
pleasant for you to have her here, and it would be so nice
for Edna,” she said in her softest, mellowest tones, “but just
at present I do not believe it is best. Your mother is too
much grieved and crushed to reason correctly on anything,
and I fear the presence of Charlie's wife would make her
very wretched. She cannot help it, I dare say, but she
charges Charlie's death to Edna, and under these circumstances
neither could at present be happy with the other.
By and by it will be different of course, and then it may be
well to consider the matter again. Pardon me, Mr. Leighton,
if I have said too much, but your mother is so brokenhearted
that I would not for the world have a drop added to
her cup of sorrow. I am so sorry for Edna too. Poor girl!
but she is young, you know, and can bear it better.”
Georgie was very gentle, and her voice had trembled just
as much when speaking of Edna as when talking of his
mother, and Roy was wholly convinced, and thought it might
be better not to send for Edna, but let his mother have time
to overcome her aversion to the girl.
-- 043 --
[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]
It was better also to give himself a little longer space of
freedom as a bachelor; for if Edna did not come, there was
no immediate necessity for him to take a wife to make the
house inviting. He and his mother could still live on in
their quiet way, which he enjoyed so much, and felt that he
enjoyed all the more from the fact that he had come so near
losing it; so he did not speak to Georgie then, but it was
arranged that when she went to Chicago she should find
Edna, and do for her whatever needed to be done, and ascertain
if she cared to come to Leighton.
“I must trust it all to your management, for I am helpless
myself,” Roy said, offering his hand to Georgie, as she arose
to leave the room. “Try and overcome mother's prejudice
against Edna, won't you? Women have a way of doing
these things which men know nothing about. Mother thinks
the world of you; so do your best to bring her round, will
you?”
Georgie's hand, though not very small, was soft, and white,
and pretty, and Roy involuntarily pressed it a little, as he
asked its owner to “try and bring his mother round.”
And Georgie promised that she would, and then went
away from Roy, who, in the gathering twilight, tried to imagine
how the house would seem with that queenly woman there
as its mistress, and while speculating upon it fell asleep, and
dreamed that Edna Browning was freezing him to death with
open windows, and tying a poke bonnet under his chin.
-- 044 -- p595-049
CHAPTER VI. NEWS OF EDNA.
[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]
MRS. CHURCHILL had never been strong, and the
suddenness of her son's death, together with the
manner in which it occurred, shocked her nervous
system to such an extent that for weeks she kept her room,
seeing scarcely any one outside her own family except Mrs.
Burton and Georgie.
As another proof of her utter unselfishness, Georgie had
postponed her Chicago trip for an indefinite time, and devoted
herself to Mrs. Churchill with all a daughter's love
and care.
But alas for Edna! Her case was not in the best of
hands; indeed, Roy could hardly have chosen one more unlikely
to “bring his mother round” than Georgie Burton.
That Edna would be in her way at Leighton, Georgie had
decided from the moment she had looked upon the great,
sad eyes brimming with tears, and the childish mouth, quivering
in a way which made her big-hearted brother Jack long
to kiss the grief away and fold the little creature in his arms
as a mother would her child.
She seemed a mere child to both Jack and Georgie, the
latter of whom in her surprise at hearing she was Charlie
Churchill's wife had asked how old she was.
“Seventeen last May,” was the reply, and Georgie thought
with a sigh of the years which lay between herself and that
sweet age of girlhood.
Roy liked young girls, she had heard him say so, and knew
that he treated Maude Somerton, of nineteen, with far more
familiarity than he did Georgie Burton, of,—she never told
how many years. And Roy would like Edna, first as a sister
and then, perhaps, as something nearer, for that the girl
-- 045 --
[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]
was artful and ambitious, she did not doubt, and to have
her at Leighton was far too dangerous an experiment. In
this conviction she was strengthened after her talk with Roy,
and whenever Mrs. Churchill mentioned her, as she frequently
did, wondering what she would do, Georgie always
made some reply calculated to put down any feelings of
pity or interest which might be springing up in the mother's
heart. But she never said a word against Edna; everything
was in her favor, and still she managed to harm her
just the same, and to impress Mrs. Churchill with the idea
that she could not have her there, and so the tide was setting
in strongly against poor, widowed, friendless Edna.
It was two weeks now since the accident, and through
Jack Heyford, Georgie had heard that she was in Chicago
with Mrs. Dana, that she had been and still was sick, and
Jack didn't know what she was going to do if the Leightons
did not help her. Georgie did not read this letter either to
Roy or his mother. She merely said that Jack had seen
Edna, who was still with Mrs. Dana.
“Does he write what she intends doing?” Roy asked,
and Georgie replied that he did not, and then Roy fell into
a fit of musing, and was glad he had sent Charlie five hundred
dollars, and he wished he had made the check larger,
as he certainly would have done had he known what was to
follow.
“Poor Charlie!” he sighed. “He made me a world of
trouble, but I wish I had him back;” and then he remembered
the unpaid bills sent to him from Canandaigua since
his brother's death, and of which his mother must not know,
as some of them were contracted for Edna.
There was a jeweller's bill for the wedding ring, and a set
of coral, with gold watch and chain, the whole amounting to
two hundred dollars. And Roy paid it, and felt glad that
-- 046 --
[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]
Edna had the watch, and hoped it was pretty, and wished
Charlie had chosen a more expensive one.
He was beginning to feel greatly interested in this unknown
sister, and was thinking intently of her one morning,
when Russell brought him his letters, one of which was from
Edna herself. Hastily tearing it open he read:
“Mr. Robert Leighton: Dear Sir,—Please find inclosed
$300 of the $500 you sent to Charlie.
“I should not have kept any of the money, only there
were some expenses to pay, and I was sick and had not
anything. As soon as I get well and can find something to
do, I shall pay it all back with interest. Believe me, Mr.
Leighton, I certainly will.
Yours truly,
“Edna Browning Churchill.
“P.S.—You will find my note inclosed.”
And there, sure enough, it was, Edna's note to Robert
Leighton, Esq.:
“Chicago, October 18, 18—.
“For value received I promise to pay to Robert Leighton,
or bearer, the sum of two hundred dollars, with interest at
seven per cent per annum, from date.
“Edna Browning Churchill.”
Roy read these lines more than once, and his eyes were
moist with tears as he said aloud:
“Brave little woman. I like you now, if I never did before.”
He did not want the money; he wished in his heart that
Edna had it, and more too; and yet he was in some way
glad she had sent it back and written him that letter, which
gave him an insight into her character. She was not a mere
saucy, frolicsome girl, given to making caricatures of men
in poke bonnets; there was about her a courage and energy,
-- 047 --
[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]
and strict integrity, which he liked, and he felt some curiosity
to know if she would pay the two hundred dollars as
she had promised to do.
“I believe I'll let her alone for a while till I see what is
in her,” he said, “and, when I am satisfied, I'll go for her
myself and bring her home. My broken leg will be well
long before she can earn that money. Bravelittle woman!”
Roy sent this letter to his mother but withheld the one
which came to him next day from Edna, full of intense mortification
and earnest entreaties that he would not think her
base enough to have accepted Charlie's presents if she had
known they were not paid for. Somebody had written to
her that the jeweller in Canandaigua had a bill against Charlie
for a watch and chain, and coral set, which had been bought
with promise of immediate payment.
“They say the bill will be sent to you,” Edna wrote, “and
then you will despise me more than you do now, perhaps.
But, Mr. Leighton, I did not dream of such a thing. Charlie
gave them to me the morning we were married, and I did
not think it wrong to take them then. I never took anything
before, except a little locket with Charlie's face in it.
If you have not paid that bill, please don't. I can manage
it somehow. I know Mr. Greenough, and he'll take the
things back, perhaps. But if you have already paid it I shall
pay you. Don't think I won't, for I certainly shall. I can
work and earn money somehow. It may be a good while,
but I shall do it in time, and I want you to trust me and believe
that I never meant to be mean, or married Charlie because
he had money, for I didn't.”
Here something was scratched out, and after it Edna
wrote:
“Perhaps you will get a wrong impression if I do not
make some explanation. I did not care one bit for the
money I supposed Charlie had, but maybe if I had known
-- 048 --
[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]
he had nothing but what you gave him, I should not have
been married so soon. I should have told him to wait till
we were older and had something of our own. I am so
sorry, and I wish Mrs. Churchill had Charlie back and that
I was Edna Browning. I don't want her to hate me, for she
is Charlie's mother, and I did love him so much.
“Yours, E. B. Churchill.”
This was Edna's second letter to Roy, who felt the great
lumps rising in his throat as he read it, and who would like
to have choked the person who could have been malicious
enough to tell Edna about those bills.
“She did not mention the ring,” he said. “I hope she
knows nothing of that.”
But Edna did know of it, and the bitterest pang of all
was connected with that golden symbol which seemed to her
now like a mockery. She could not, however, confess to
Roy that her wedding ring was among the articles unpaid
for, so she made no mention of it, and Roy hoped she knew
nothing of it and never would.
“I'll write to her to-day,” he said, “and tell her to keep
that watch as a present from me, and I'll tell her too that by
and by I am coming out to bring her home. She is made
of the right kind of metal to suit me. Brave little woman.”
This seemed to be the name by which Roy thought of
Edna now, and he repeated it to himself as he went over
her letter again, and pitied her so much, but he did not
write to her that day as he intended doing. He was rather
indolent in matters not of a strictly business nature. He
hated letter-writing at any time, and especially now when
exertion of any kind was painful to him; and so the days
came and went until a week was gone, and still Edna's letter
was unanswered, and “the brave little woman” was not
quite so much in Roy's mind, for he had other and graver
-- 049 --
[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]
matters to occupy his attention and engross his thoughts.
His mother was very sick, and Georgie staid with her all the
time, and Maude Somerton came on Friday night and remained
till Monday morning, and Roy himself hobbled to
her room on crutches, and sat beside her for hours, while the
fever burned itself out, and she talked deliriously of her lost
boy and the girl who had led him to ruin.
“That girl will have two lives to answer for instead of one,
I fear,” Georgie said, with a sorrowful shake of the head,
and an appealing look at Roy, who made no reply.
He did not charge Edna with his brother's death, and
would feel no animosity toward her even if his mother died,
but he could not then speak for her, and brave Georgie's
look of indignation against “that girl.” This, however,
Maude Somerton did, and her blue eyes grew dark with passionate
excitement as she turned fiercely upon Georgie and
said:
“Better call her a murderess at once, and have her hung
as a warning to all young girls with faces pretty enough to
tempt a man to run away with them. You know, Georgie
Burton, she wasn't a bit more to blame than Charlie himself,
and it's a shame for one woman to speak so of another.”
To this outburst Georgie made no reply, but Roy in his
heart blessed the young girl for her defence of Edna, and
made a mental memorandum of a Christmas present he
meant to buy for Maude.
-- 050 -- p595-055
CHAPTER VII. MISS PEPPER'S LETTER.
[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]
MRS. CHURCHILL was better, and Georgie was
talking again of going to Chicago, and had promised
to find Edna and render her any service in her
power. Roy had written to Edna at last, but no answer had
come to him, and he was beginning to wonder at her silence
and to feel a little piqued, when one day early in December
Russell brought him a letter mailed in Canandaigua and directed
to his mother in a bold, angular handwriting, which
stamped the writer as a person of striking originality and
strongly marked character. In his mother's weak state it
would not do to excite her, and so Roy opened the letter
himself and glanced at the signature:
“Yours to command,
“Jerusha Amanda Pepper.”
And that worthy woman, who rejoiced in so euphonious a
name, wrote from her own fireside in Richmond to Mrs.
Churchill, as follows:
“Richmond, Allen's Hill,
“Ontario Co., N.Y., Dec. 4th, 18—.
“Mrs. Churchill:
“Dear Madam—I've had it on my mind to write to you
ever since that terrible disaster by which you were deprived
of a son, who was taken to eternity without ever the chance
for one last prayer or cry to be saved. Let us hope he had
made his prayers beforehand and had no need for them. He
had been baptized, I suppose, as I hear you are a church
woman, but are you High or Low? Everything to my mind
depends upon that. I hold the Low to be purely
-- 051 --
[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]
Evangelical, while the High,—well, I will not harrow up your feelings;
what I want to say is, that I do not and never have for
a single moment upheld my niece, or rather my great niece,
Edna, in what she has done. I took her from charity when
her father died, although he was higher than I in his views,
and we used to hold many a controversial argument on apostolic
succession, for he was a clergyman and my sister's son.
His wife, who set up to be a lady and taught music in our
select school, died when Edna was born, and I believe went
to Heaven, though we never agreed as to the age when children
should be confirmed, nor about that word regeneration
in the baptismal service. I hold it's a stumbling block and
ought to be struck out, while she said I did not understand
its import, and confounded it with something else; but that's
neither here nor there. Lucy was a good woman and made
my nephew a good wife, though she would keep a girl, which
I never did.
“When William died, twelve years ago, I took Edna and
have been a mother to her ever since, and made her learn
the catechism and creed, and thoroughly indoctrinated her
with my views, and sent her to Sunday-school, and always
gave her something from the Christmas-tree, and insisted
upon her keeping all the fasts, and had her confirmed, and
she turned out High Church after all, and ran away with your
son. But I wash my hands of her now. Such a bill as I
have got to pay the teachers in the seminary for her education!
It was understood that after she graduated she was to
stay there and teach to pay for her schooling, and what does
she do but run away and leave me with a bill of four hundred
dollars! Not that I can't pay it, for I can. I've four
times four hundred laid up in Mr. Beals's bank, and like an
honest woman, I took it out and paid the bill and have got
the receipt in my prayer-book, and I showed it to her, for
she's been here; yes, actually had the cheek to come right
-- 052 --
[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]
into my house on Thanksgiving-day, when I was at church;
and a good sermon we had, too, if our new minister did bow
in the creed, which rather surprised me, after telling him, as
I did only the day before, that I looked upon that ceremony
as a shred, at least, if not a rag of Popery. He lost a dollar
by that bow, for I had twelve shillings of milk-money I calculated
to give him, but when he bowed over so low right at
me as if he would say, `You see, Miss Pepper, I'm not to be
led by the nose,' I just put on my fifty cents, and let it go
at that.
“The stage came in while I was at church; but I never
thought of Edna till I got home and smelled the turkey I
had left in the oven more than I should have smelled it if
somebody hadn't hurried up the fire; and there was the
vegetables cooking, and the table set for two; and Edna, in
her black dress, stood before the fire with her hands held
tight together, and a look on her face as if she felt she'd no
business there after all she had done.
“`Edna Browning,' I said, `what are you doing here, and
how dare you come after disgracing me so?'
“Then she said something about its being the only place
she had to go to, and my being lonely eating dinner alone
Thanksgiving-day, and began to be hystericky, of course.
“If there's anything I pride myself on more than another,
it's firmness and presence of mind, and I am happy to say I
maintained them both, though I did come near giving way,
when I saw how what I said affected her.
“I told her that to get into any family the way she did into
yours was mean and disgraceful, and said she was to blame
for the young man's death; and asked who was to remunerate
me for that four hundred dollars I had to pay for her
schooling; and who was to pay for all the trinkets at Greenough's
in Canandaigua, and if she was not ashamed to wear
a wedding-ring a stranger had to pay for.
-- 053 --
[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]
“Up to this point, I must say Edna had not manifested
much, if any feeling, and I really felt as if she was hardened
and did not care; but when I spoke of the ring something
about her made my flesh creep, and told me I had gone far
enough.
“There came a kind of pale-gray look all over her face,
and a steel-gray look in her eye, as she took off the ring and
put it away in her purse, saying, in a queer, low voice:
“`You are right, Aunt Jerry. I am a murderess, and I
ought not to wear this ring until I have paid for it myself,
and I never will.'
“She did not eat a mouthful of dinner, but with that same
look in her eyes sat staring out at a blighted rose-tree just
opposite the window, and when I asked what she saw, she
answered:
“`My future life.'
“And that was all she said till the dishes were washed and
it began to get dark. I was going to light a candle, but she
turned kind of fierce like toward me and said:
“`Don't, Aunt Jerry,—don't light that candle. I like the
darkness. I want to talk to you, and I can do it better if I
don't see your face.'
“'Twas a queer notion, but I humored her, and she told me
about your son, and took all the blame to herself, and said
she was sorry, and told me of the money Mr. Leighton sent,
and how much she kept, and that she was going to pay it
back.
“`And if I live I'll pay you that four hundred dollars too,'
she said; and her voice was so strange that I felt shivery like,
and wished the candle was lighted. `I have sent Mr. Leighton
my note for the first two hundred. I shall send him another
to-morrow,' she went on, `and give you one too.'
“And sure enough she did, and I have her `promise to
pay four hundred dollars with interest from date,' so that
-- 054 --
[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]
makes a debt of $800 she's saddled herself with, and she
only seventeen. And upon my word I believe she'll do it!
She is a little bit of a girl, but there's a sight of grit and vim
wrapped up in her, and she seemed to have grown into a
woman all at once, so that, mad as I was, I liked her better
than ever I did before.
“She staid all night, and told me that Mrs. Dana in
Chicago died suddenly from paralysis, and the husband
asked her to be Mrs. Dana 2d, and take care of his little
children and a baby of six months, and his wife only dead
two weeks. That started her from there, and where she is
now I know no more than the dead. She left me next
morning, bag and baggage, and when I asked where she was
going, she said, `to earn my living.'
“Then I asked if she had friends, and she said, `None
but God,' and added after a minute, `Yes, one more, but
he can't help me.'
“Who she meant I don't know, nor where she's gone.
I tried to make her stay, but she said, `No, I am my own
mistress now. Marriage has made me that, if not my age,
and I am going away;' and she went in the stage, and after
she was gone I sat down and cried, for I felt I was a little
too hard on her, and I could not forget the look on her
face as I came in from church, nor the look as I talked to
her about the ring and killing her husband. I have no idea
where she's gone, but feel sure she will keep out of harm.
She's been well brought up, and though some of her notions
do not suit me, she is thoroughly indoctrinated in the truth,
and will come out all right; so my advice is to let her alone
for a spell at any rate, and see what she'll do.
“My object in writing this to you is to give you some
little insight into the character of the family you are connected
with by marriage, and to let you know I don't take
my niece's part, although it is natural that I should find
-- 055 --
[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]
more excuse for her than you, who probably think it a disgrace
to be connected with the Peppers. But, if you choose
to inquire hereabouts, you'll find that I am greatly respected
and looked up to in the church, and if you ever come this
way give me a call, and I will do the same by you. If you
feel like it, write to me, if not, not.
“Wishing you all consolation in your son's death,
“Yours to command,
“Jerusha Amanda Pepper.”
Roy read this letter with mingled emotions of disgust and
indignation, and finally of tolerance and even kindly feelings,
toward the writer, who had commenced with being so hard
upon her niece, but had softened as she progressed, and at
last had spoken of her with a good deal of interest and even
sympathy.
“Poor little thing,” he called Edna now, and he longed
to take her up in his arms as he would a child, and comfort
her. From the tenor of the first part of Miss Pepper's
letter, he could imagine, or thought he could, just how hard,
and grim, and stern the woman was, and just how dreary
and cheerless Edna's life had been with her.
“I don't wonder she married the first one that offered,”
he said, and then as he recalled the man Dana, who had
asked Edna to be his wife, he felt a flesh of resentment
tinge his cheeks, and his fists clenched with a desire to
knock the impudent Dana down. “And it is to such insults
as these she is liable at any time; fighting her way
alone in the cold, harsh world, though, by Jove! I don't blame
her for leaving that Pepper-corn, goading and badgering
her about the ring, and murdering Charlie. I wouldn't have
spent so much as the night there after that; I'd have slept
in the dog-kennel first.”
Roy did not stop to consider that no such luxurious
-- 056 --
[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]
appendage as a dog-kennel was to be found on Miss Pepper's
premises. He only remembered her cruelty to Edna,
and the “pale-gray look which came into her face,” and the
“steel-gray look in her eye,” as she took off her wedding
ring, and then sat looking out at the blighted rose-tree, seeing
there her future life. Roy was not much given to
poetry, or sentiment, or flowery speeches, but he saw the
connection between Edna and the blighted tree, and knew
why it should have had a greater fascination for her than her
aunt's rasping tirade.
“She is a blighted rose herself,” he said, “or rather a
blighted bud, only seventeen, as much a girl as she ever
was, a wife of a few hours, a widow turned out into the
world to shirk for herself with an assumed debt of, let me
see, that two hundred to me, four hundred more to that
miserly old sanctimonious Pepper, prating about High
Church and Low, and arrogating to herself all the piety of
both parties, just because she stands up straight as a rail
during the creed, and believes Lorenzo Dow as divinely
appointed to preach as St. Peter himself; that makes six
hundred, besides that bill in Canandaigua, which Pepper says
she's resolved to pay. Eight hundred dollars. Before she
gets all that paid there'll be a grayer look in her eyes and
on her poor little face than there was when she looked at
the blighted rose-tree. And here I have more money than
I know what to do with. I'll go for her at once, go this
very day,” and forgetting his lame leg in his excitement,
Roy sprang to his feet, but a sharp twinge of pain brought
him to his senses, and to his chair again. “I can't go.
Confound it. I'm a cripple,” he said: then, as he remembered
that he did not know where Edna was, he groaned
aloud, and blamed himself severely for having indulged in
his old habit of procrastination, and so deferred the writing
of his letter to Edna until it was too late.
-- 057 --
[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]
For of course she never got it. If she had, it might have
changed her whole line of conduct. At least, she would
have known that she had two friends, one Roy, and the
other the one she had mentioned to her aunt as powerless
to help her. Who was he? for she distinctly said he.
“Not that ass of a Dana sure, else she had not fled from
him and his offer,” and with his sound leg Roy kicked a
footstool as the combined representative of the audacious
Dana and Miss Jerusha Pepper. He was glad that woman
was no nearer relative to Edna than great aunt, and so was
his mother, for after his ebullition of anger was over, he decided
to take the letter to her, and tell her what Edna had
written to himself.
As Georgie was not present, there was no counter influence
at work, and Roy's voice and manner told plainly
which way he leaned.
In this state of things, Mrs. Churchill went with the tide,
and cried softly, and said there was more to Edna than she
had supposed, and hoped Roy would never take a cent of
pay, and suggested his sending a check for four hundred
dollars to that abominable Pepper woman, who thought to
make friends with them by taking sides against her niece!
“She's a perfect old shrew,—a Shylock, you may be
assured, and will take every farthing of principal and interest.
Write to her now, and have it done with.”
“And suppose I do,” said Roy; “what warrant have we
that this woman will not exact it just the same of Edna, who
has no means of knowing that we have paid it?”
“I know she will not do that,” Mrs. Churchill replied.
“Disgusting as her letter is, I think it shows her to be
honest, at least. At all events, I should test her.”
And so Roy wrote to Miss Pepper, inclosing his check
for the four hundred dollars, and asking, in return, for her
receipt, and Edna's note. His letter was not a very
-- 058 --
[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]
cordial one, and shrewd Miss Jerusha detected its spirit, and
sent back the check forthwith, telling Roy that she could
see through a millstone any time; that it was kind in him
to offer to pay Edna's debts, but she did not see the necessity
of insulting her with a suspicion of unfair dealing with
her own flesh and blood. She guessed he didn't know her
standing in the church, and had better inquire next time.
As for Edna, he need not worry about her. She (Miss
Pepper) did not intend to harm her. She only wanted to
see how much grit there was in the girl; and he would find
sometime, perhaps, that a Pepper could be as generous as a
Leighton.
Roy could not complain of the last sentiment, for he
had himself been conscious of a desire to let Edna alone for
a time, and see what was in her. But he did not feel so
now, and if he had known where she was, he would have
gone for her at once and brought her home to Leighton.
But he did not know. The last intelligence he had of her
was received in a letter mailed at Albany, two days after the
date of Miss Pepper's effusion. In this letter, Edna wrote
that she had disposed of her watch and coral for one hundred
and fifty dollars, one hundred of which she sent to Roy,
together with a second note for the remaining hundred due
for the jewelry.
“You will forgive me, Mr. Leighton, for not sending the
whole. I would do so, but I must have something to begin
my new life with. I don't exactly know what I shall do,
but think I shall teach drawing. I have some talent for
that, as well as music, and my voice is not a bad one, they
said at Canandaigua. As fast as I earn anything, I shall
send you a part of it. Mr. Leighton, I have another debt
besides yours, and perhaps you won't mind if I try to pay
that as soon as possible. It will only make your time a
little longer, and I do so much want that other one off my
mind.”
-- 059 --
[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]
“I don't wonder she does,” Roy said, as he finished reading
the letter to his mother, who with himself began to feel
a deep interest in this “brave little woman,” as Roy called
her aloud.
“She writes a very fair hand and expresses herself well,”
Mrs. Churchill said, examining the letter, and wondering
where Edna was. “We have done our duty at all events,”
she added, “and I do not think anybody could require
more of us.”
Roy did not tell all he thought. It would not have
pleased his mother if he had, and so he kept silent, while she
flattered herself that they had done every possible thing
which could be expected of them. Roy had tried to pay
Edna's debts, and that he had not done so was not his fault,
while she harbored no unkindness now toward the poor girl,
she said to Georgie Burton, who came over in the afternoon
to say good-by, as she was going to Chicago at last. Roy
would never have told Georgie of Edna's affairs, but his
mother had no concealments from her, and repeated the
whole story.
“Of course you have done your duty, and I would not
give it any more thought, but try to get well and be yourself
again,” Georgie said, kissing her friend, tenderly, and telling
her of her projected journey.
Mrs. Churchill was very sorry to have Georgie go away,
and Roy was, after a fashion, sorry too, and he went down
to the carriage with her, and put her in, and drew the Affghan
across her lap, and told her how much he should miss her,
and that she must make her absence as brief as possible.
“Remember me to your brother,” he said, as he finally
offered her his hand; then after a moment he added, “I did
hope to have sent some message direct to our poor little girl.
Maybe you can learn something of her present whereabouts.
I am most anxious to know where she is.”
-- 060 -- p595-065
[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]
He held Georgie's hand all the time he was saying this,
and Georgie's eyes were very soft and pitiful in their expression
as she bade him good-by, and promised “to find out all
she could about the poor, dear child.”
CHAPTER VIII. THE BRAVE LITTLE WOMAN.
BACKWARD now we turn to Edna herself, who was
a brave little woman, though she did not know herself
of what she was capable, or how soon her capabilities
were to be tested on that October morning when she
entered the cars, at Buffalo, a happy bride,—save when
something whispered to her that perhaps she had not done
the wisest thing in marrying so secretly. What would her
teachers say when they heard the use she had made of their
permission for her to accompany her sick friend home? And
what would Aunt Jerry say to the runaway match when she
was so great a stickler for the proprieties of life?
“She'll charge it all to my High Church proclivities,”
Edna said to herself, trying to laugh as she recalled her
aunt's peculiarities, and the probable effect the news would
have on her. “I don't care! I'm glad to be free from her
any way,” she thought, as she remembered, with a shudder,
all the dreariness and longing for something different which
she had felt in that house by the graveyard where her childhood
was passed.
It had never been hers to know the happiness which many
children know. No mother had ever put her to bed, and
tucked her up, with loving words and the good-night kiss.
-- 061 --
[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]
No hand had smoothed her locks of golden brown, as she
said her little prayer. No pleasant voice had waked her in
the morning from her dreamless sleep, and found excuse
when the slumber was so hard to break, the eyes so unwilling
to unclose. No little extra pie or cake was ever baked
for her on the broken bit of plate, or cracked saucer. No
sled, with her name upon it, stood out by gate, or door-step;
and no genuine doll-baby ever lay in any box, or basket, or
drawer in that prim, silent house, for Aunt Jerry did not believe
in such useless things. “She gave the child enough to
eat of good, plain, wholesome food, and that was all any one
could ask.” She knew, too, that Edna said her prayers, and
she saw that her Sunday-school lesson was always learned,
and heard her say the Creed and Commandments every
Sunday afternoon; but there were no gentle words and kind
caresses, no tucking up on winter nights, no loving solicitude
to see if the little hands and feet were warm. Edna
knit or sewed till eight o'clock, and then, prompt with the
first stroke, put by her work and took the tallow candle from
the mantle piece, and without a word stole up the steep back
stairs to her little bed in the room which looked out upon
the graveyard just across the lane, where the white headstones
shining through the darkness seemed to her like so
many risen ghosts. She was afraid of the graveyard; and
many a night she crept trembling into bed, and hiding her
face under the clothes, said her prayers, not from any sense
of duty, but because of the question sure to be put to her
next morning, “Did you say your prayers, Edna?”
At the time of her father's death Aunt Jerry had contended
with his parishioners about his body, and, coming off victorious,
had brought it home with her and buried it just by
the fence under the shadow of her own cherry-tree, where
regularly every Sunday in summer she took Edna and talked
to her of her father, and told her how sorry he would be if
-- 062 --
[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]
he knew what a bad girl she was, and how he would rest better
in his coffin if she would try to be good and learn the
creed and catechism, so as to be confirmed the next time the
Bishop came. And, more from fear than anything else,
Edna learned the catechism and was confirmed, and hoped
her father would be easy in his coffin, as Aunt Jerusha said
he would.
As a child, Edna shunned her father's grave, and thought
only with terror of him who slept there; but after a time
there came a change, and she no longer stood in fear of that
grassy mound, but tended it with the utmost care, and sometimes,
when no one saw her, knelt or rather crouched beside
it, and whispered softly:
“Dear father, I am trying to be good: but oh, it is so
hard, and Aunt Jerry is so cross. I wish you had not died.
Help me,—can't you, father?”
In this prayer there was no direct appeal to God; but He
who knew all the trials and sorrow of the poor orphan girl,
heard that cry for help, and the world was always brighter to
Edna after a visit to that grave, and Aunt Jerusha's tongue
had less power to sting.
Aunt Jerusha meant to do her duty, and thought she did
it when she tried to repress her naturally gay, light-hearted
niece, and make her into a sober, quiet woman, content to
sew the blessed day through and knit the livelong evening.
But Edna was like a rubber ball,—she could be crushed,
but she would not stay so, and the moment the oppressor's
foot was removed she bounded back again as full of fun, and
frolic, and life as ever! So when at the age of fifteen she
became, in one sense, a charity scholar in Canandaigua
Seminary, she recovered all her elasticity of spirits, and, freed
from her aunt's scrutiny, seemed constantly bubbling over
with happiness and joy.
She was very popular, and, in spite of her plain dress,
-- 063 --
[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]
became the goddess by whom every academy boy swore, dreaming
of her by night, and devising ways and means of seeing
her by day.
Charlie Churchill was in love with her at once,—desperately,
irretrievably in love, and, though she snubbed him at
first, and made laughable caricatures of him in his foppish
clothes, with his eye-glass, which he carried for no reason
except to be dandyish, she ended by returning his affection
and pledging herself to him on the fly-leaf of her algebra,
that being the only bit of paper available at the time.
Charlie had the reputation of being very rich,—heir, or
joint-heir with his brother of Leighton Place, on the Hudson.
And Edna fully believed him when he talked so largely of
“my house, my horses, my hounds, my park.” All mine,
and nothing Roy's, “Old Roy,” as he usually designated his
brother, whom Edna thought of as a sober, middle-aged man,
who was at Leighton rather on sufferance than as its rightful
owner.
After her adventure in the cars, and she learned that the
man she had caricatured was the veritable Roy, she thought
him rather younger and better-looking than she had supposed,
but still esteemed him a kind of supernumerary, who
would be dreadfully in her way when she was mistress at
Leighton, and of whom she would dispose as soon as possible.
She would do nothing unkind, she thought,—nothing for
which any one could blame her; but it was so much better
for young folks and old folks to live apart, that she would
fit up some one of the numerous cottages which Charlie had
told her were on his place.
There was one near the river, a Gothic cottage, he said,
somewhat out of repair. This she would improve and beautify,
and furnish tastefully, and move Roy and his mother
thither, where they could not be disturbed by the gayeties
-- 064 --
[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]
at Leighton. For she meant to be very gay, and have the
house full all the time, and had made out a list of those who
were to be her guests.
Aunt Jerry was to come during Lent, and the carriage
was to take her every day to morning service in the little
church; while, every Friday, they would have omelets for
breakfast, and baked salmon trout for dinner. Edna had
the programme of her future life all marked out, even to the
dresses she would wear on different occasions. And she
knew just how beautiful her future home was; for Charlie
had described it so minutely that she had made a little
sketch of it, and, with Charlie to suggest, had corrected
and improved and enlarged it, until it was a very accurate
picture of the grounds and house at Leighton; with
Edna herself on the steps, fastening a rose in Charlie's
button-hole.
The likeness to Charlie was perfect, and Edna prized it
most for this, and put it away in her portfolio of drawings;
and went on dreaming her bright dreams of the glorious
future opening so joyfully before her.
She was not mercenary, and would have loved and married
Charlie all the same if he had not been rich, as she believed
him to be. But she was very glad that he had money,
for her tastes were naturally luxurious. She liked beautiful
things about her; and then she could do so much good, and
make so many happy, she said to Charlie, when he asked
her once how she would feel to know he was poor as a
church mouse.
Charlie had almost made up his mind to tell her the truth,
for his conscience troubled him greatly; but when, among
other things, she said: “I do not care for your money,
Charlie; and should love you just the same if you had not
a penny. The only thing that could change me toward you,
would be losing confidence in you,” he could not tell her
-- 065 --
[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]
that he was deceiving her; and so he let her dream on, and
tried to remember if he ever had told her positively that he
was the heir of Leighton, and concluded that he had not.
She had taken it for granted, and he was not responsible for
the mistake.
Then, he trusted much to Roy's generosity. Roy would
let them live at Leighton, of course; and it would be Edna's
home just the same as if he owned it, only he did not know
about moving his mother and Roy into that cottage by the
river.
But he would not worry; it would all be right; and, in
any event, Edna would be his, and could not “go back on
him,” when she did find out; and he could easily persuade
her it was all done from love and his fear of losing her.
So he silenced his conscience, and let her go on blindly
toward her fate, and surprised her one day with a proposition
to elope.
At first, Edna refused; but when the mail brought her a
letter from Aunt Jerusha, she began to waver. She had
asked her aunt for a dollar of pocket money, and her aunt
had written a stinging reply, telling her she had a dollar when
she left home three weeks ago, and asking what had become
of that.
“I know,” she wrote, “that if you follow my instructions,
you have put five cents every Sunday on the plate; that
makes fifteen cents; then, you may have wanted some bootlacings,—
you always do,—and possibly some elastics, but that
is all you have any business to want; and you ought to have
on hand fifty cents at least, and still allow for some extravagance
I can't think of. No; I shan't send you any dollar
for three weeks to come; then, if the roads are not too
muddy, I shall be in town with some butter, and eggs, and
poultry, and, if I hear a good account of you, shall give you,
maybe, seventy-five cents.
-- 066 --
[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]
“P.S. I've been half sorry that I let you go back to
school this winter, for I aint feeling very well, and I shouldn't
wonder if I took you home with me for a spell. I've got
stuff enough together to make a nice carpet, and you could
cut and sew the rags.”
Now Edna had not spent her dollar of pocket money in
ways of which her aunt would at all approve. Fifteen cents
had gone on the plate, and five cents more to Sunday-school.
Fifteen more had gone for chocolates, and twenty-five more
for the blue ribbon on her hair which Charlie liked so
much; twenty-five more to a poor woman, carrying one child
in her arms and leading another by the hand, while the remaining
fifteen had been paid for a saucer of ice-cream
which she shared with two of her companions; nothing for
shoe-lacings, nothing for elastics, and only twenty cents for
anything which would commend itself to her stern aunt, who
would call the beggar woman an impostor, the blue ribbon
trash and vanity, which Edna had promised to renounce,
while the chocolates and cream would be classed under
the head of gormandizing, if, indeed, the literal Miss Jerusha
did not accuse her of “gluttony and stuffing.”
All this Edna knew was in store for her whenever the
state of the roads would admit of her aunt's journey to town
with her butter, eggs, and poultry; but, aside from these,
there was the dreadful possibility of being taken from school
and compelled to pass the dreary winter in that lonely house
by the graveyard, with no companions but the cat and her
own gloomy thoughts, unless it were the balls of carpet-rags
she hated so terribly. When Edna thought of all this, and
then remembered that Charlie had said, “I shall see you
again to-night, when I hope to find you have changed your
mind and will go with me yet,” she began to hesitate, and
balance the two situations offered for her acceptance. One,
the lonely house, the dreary winter, the rasping aunt, and
-- 067 --
[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]
the carpet-rags; the other, Leighton Place, with its freedom
from all restraint, its life of perfect ease, and Charlie! Can
we wonder that she chose the latter, and told Charlie
yes instead of no, and planned the visit to Mrs. Dana, her
mother's cousin, and looked upon the proposition to accompany
her sick friend home as something providential. There
was no looking back after that, and Edna hardly stopped
to think what she was doing, or to consider the consequences,
until she found herself a bride, and stepped with
Charlie on board the train at Buffalo. She was very happy,
and her happiness showed itself in the sparkle of her eye,
and the bright flush on her cheeks, and the restlessness of
her little head, which tossed and turned itself airily, and kept
the golden brown curls in constant motion.
Charlie, too, was happy, or would have been, could he
have felt quite sure that Roy would send some money, without
which he would be reduced to most unpleasant straits,
unless he pawned his watch. He could do that, and he decided
that he would; but as it could not be done until he
reached Chicago, and as his purse, after paying the clergyman,
and paying for his tickets, and paying for the book which
Edna wanted, was none the heaviest, he feigned not to be
hungry when they stopped to dine, and so had only Edna's
dinner to pay for, and contented himself with crackers and
pop-corn for his supper; and when Edna proposed sharing
them with him, he only made a faint remonstrance, and
himself suggested that they should travel all night, instead
of stopping at some horrid hotel where the fare was execrable.
And Edna consented to everything, and, as the evening
advanced, and she began to grow weary, nestled her curly
head down on Charlie's shoulder, and slept as soundly as if
she had been at home in her own room looking out upon
the graves behind the churchyard. Once, about midnight,
-- 068 --
[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]
as they stopped at some station, Charlie went out for a
minute, and when he returned and took his seat beside her,
he said, hurriedly, as if it were something for which he was
not very glad:
“I have just recognized two old acquaintances in the rear
car, Jack Heyford and Georgie Burton. I hope they won't
see us. I like Jack well enough; but to have that Georgie's
great big eyes spearing at you I could not bear.”
“Who is Georgie Burton, and who is Jack Heyford?”
Edna asked; and Charlie replied, “Georgie lives at Oakwood,
near Leighton, and is the proudest, stuck-up thing,
and has tried her best to catch old Roy. I think she'll do
it, too, in time, and then, my —, won't she snub you, because—”
He hesitated a moment, while Edna said:
“Because what? Tell me, please, why Georgia Burton
will snub me.”
“Well, because you are poor, and she is rich,” Charlie
jerked out; and Edna said, innocently:
“But I shall be rich, too, as rich as she, won't I, Charlie?”
Her clear, honest eyes were fixed upon his without a
shadow of suspicion; and Charlie could not undeceive her,
and tell her that ten dollars was all the money he had in the
world; that to defray the expenses of that journey he had
sold a diamond stud in Buffalo, and, if Roy did not come to
the rescue, his watch must get them back to Leighton.
“Even if you were not rich you would be worth a hundred
Georgie Burtons,” he said, as he drew her closely to
his side; and then he spoke of Jack Heyford, Georgie's half-brother,
and the best fellow in the world, and Edna listened
awhile, until things began to get a little mixed in her brain,
and her head lay again on Charlie's shoulder, and her eyes
were closed in sleep.
-- 069 -- p595-074
[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]
The day had been very warm and sultry, and although
somewhat out of season, a heavy thunder-storm had come
up, and the darkness without grew darker as the rain beat
against the windows, and flashes of lightning showed occasionally
against the inky sky. Faster and faster the train
sped on; and Charlie's head drooped till his locks mingled
with Edna's curls of golden brown, and in his sleep his arm
tightened around her waist, and he was dreaming perhaps of
Roy and his mother, and what they would say to his wife,
when suddenly, without a moment's warning, came the fearful
crash, and the next flash of lightning which lit up the gloom
showed a dreadful sight of broken beams, and shattered
boards, and shivered glass, and a boyish form wedged tightly
in, its white face upturned to the pitiless sky, while beside it
crouched the girlish bride, trying in vain to extricate her
lover, as her quivering lips kept whispering, “Charlie, oh,
Charlie!”
CHAPTER IX. AFTER THE ACCIDENT.
IT was Jack Heyford who found our heroine; big-hearted
Jack, who, after shaking himself loose from
Georgie's nervous, terrified grasp, and ascertaining
that neither she nor himself was injured, went at once to the
rescue of the poor wretches shrieking and dying beneath the
wreck. A man from a house near by came out with a lantern,
and Jack stood beside him when its rays first fell upon
Edna, kneeling by her husband and trying to get him free.
Something in the exceeding beauty of her face, together with
its horrified expression, struck deep at Jack's heart, and
-- 070 --
[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]
bending over her, he said softly as a mother would address her
child:
“Poor little one, are you hurt? and is that your brother
lying there?”
Edna recognized the genuine kindness and sympathy in
the voice, and answered:
“Oh, Charlie, Charlie, get him out. He is my husband.
We were married this morning.”
A look of surprise and incredulity flitted over Jack's face;
she seemed so young, so like a child, this girl who was married
that morning, and whose husband lay dead before him.
But he asked her no more questions then, and set himself at
once to release the body from the heavy timbers which held
it fast. There was a terrible gash across the temple, and
the blood was pouring from it so that recognition was impossible
until the body was taken to a house near by, and the
white, marred face made clean. Then, with a start, Jack
exclaimed:
“Oh, Georgie, come quick! It's Charlie Churchill.
Don't you remember my telling you that I saw some one in
the front car who resembled him?”
In an instant Georgie was at his side and bending over the
lifeless form of the young man.
“Yes, 'tis Charlie,” she said, “and who is this girl clinging
to him and kissing him so?”
Her voice showed plainly that she thought this girl had
no right to be “clinging to him and kissing him so,” and
her black eyes had in them a look of virtuous indignation as
they scrutinized poor Edna, who shrank back a little when
Georgie, wholly disbelieving Jack's answer that she was
Charlie's wife, married the previous day, laid her hand firmly
on the girl's shoulder and demanded sternly:
“Who are you, and what do you know of Mr. Churchill?
He is a friend of mine.”
-- 071 --
[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]
In a kind of frightened, helpless way, Edna lifted up her
tearful eyes, and with lips quivering with pain, replied:
“Charlie was my husband. I am Edna Browning. We
ran away and were married in Buffalo, and now he is killed.”
She had told her story, and her eyes fell beneath the cold
gaze bent upon her, while as one woman reads another, so
Edna, though ignorant of the world and of such people as
Georgie Burton, read doubt and distrust in the proud face
above her; and with a moan like some hunted animal
brought to bay, she turned appealingly to Jack, as if knowing
instinctively that in him she had a friend. And Jack
bent down beside her, and laid his great warm hand upon
her head, and smoothed her tangled hair, and wiped from
one of the curls a drop of blood which had come from Charlie's
wound. Edna answered all Jack's questions unhesitatingly,
and when he asked if she was not hurt, she told of
the blow on her head and shoulder, and offered no remonstrance
when he proposed that she should lie down upon the
lounge the woman of the house prepared for her. She was
not seriously hurt, but the pain in her head increased, and she
found it impossible to sit up when once she had lain down
upon the pillow, which Jack himself arranged for her.
Georgie was busy with Charlie for a time, and then when
it was certain that he was past recall, she went to Edna and
asked what she could do for her.
Edna knew that she was Georgie Burton, the proud
woman whom Charlie disliked, and she shrank from her advances
and answered rather curtly:
“Nothing, thank you. No one can do anything for me.”
Towards Jack, however, she felt differently. Charlie had
spoken well of him, and even if he had not, Edna would
have trusted that honest face and kindly voice anywhere,
and when he said to her, “We have telegraphed to your
husband's family, and if you will give me the address of your
-- 072 --
[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]
Chicago friends I will also send a dispatch to them,” she
told him of Mrs. Joseph Dana, and of her aunt in Richmond,
to whom she wished both letter and telegram to be forwarded.
When Edna knew the dispatch had gone to Charlie's
brother, she turned her face to the wall and wept bitterly as
she thought how different her going to Leighton would be
from what she had anticipated, for that she should go there
she never for a moment doubted. It was Charlie's home,
and she was his wife, and when she remembered Aunt Jerusha
and the house by the graveyard, she was glad she had a
refuge from the storm sure to burst upon her head.
Edna was very young, and sleep comes easily to such,
and she fell asleep at last and slept heavily for two or three
hours, while around the work of caring for the dead and
ministering to the living went on.
Georgie was very busy, and with her own hands wiped
the blood from some flesh wound, and then bandaged up the
hand or arm with a skill unsurpassed by the surgeons in
attendance. She could do this to strangers who thought her
a perfect saint, and remembered her always as the beautiful
woman who was so kind, and whose voice was so soft and
pitiful as she administered to their wants. But when she
passed the room where Edna lay, there came a look upon
her face which showed she had but little sympathy with that
poor girl. Edna had concealed nothing in her story, and
Georgie, judging from a worldly point of view, knew that
Charlie Churchill had made a terrible mésalliance, and said
so to Jack, when for a few moments he stood by her near
the door of Edna's room.
“A poor girl with no family connections, what will poor
Mrs. Churchill say, and she so proud. I think it a dreadful
thing. Of course, they never can receive her at Leighton.”
“Why not?” Jack asked, a little sharply, and Georgie
replied:
-- 073 --
[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]
“There can be nothing in common between this girl and
people like the Leightons. Besides that, she really has no
claim on them, for you know that Charlie had not a cent in
the world of his own.”
“No, I did not; Charlie's talk would lead one to a different
conclusion,” Jack said, and Georgie continued:
“Yes, I know Charlie used to talk to strangers as if it was
all his, when the facts are that the property came through
the Leighton line, and neither Charlie nor his mother have
anything except what Roy gives them. This girl thought
otherwise, I dare say, and married for money more than anything
else.”
“Heaven help her then, poor little thing,” Jack said, as
he moved away, and his ejaculation was echoed in the faint
cry which the “poor little thing” tried to smother as she,
too, whispered gaspingly, “yes, Heaven help me, if all that
woman has said is true.”
Edna was awake, and had been an unwilling listener to
a conversation which made her at first grow angry and
resentful, and then quiver and shake with a nameless terror
of something coming upon her worse even than Charlie's
terrible death. To lose confidence in him whom she had
trusted so implicitly; to know he had deceived her; aye,
had died with a lie in his heart, if not on his lips, was terrible,
and Edna felt for a moment as if she were going mad.
From the lounge where she lay she could see a corner of the
sheet which covered her dead, and with a shudder she turned
herself away from that shrouded form, moaning bitterly:
“Oh, Charlie, is it true, and was it a lie you told me all
the time. I didn't care for your money. It isn't that which
hurts me so. It's losing faith in you. Oh, Charlie, my lost,
lost Charlie.”
One of the women of the house heard her, and catching
the last words went in to comfort her. Her story was
-- 074 --
[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]
generally known by this time, and great was the sympathy expressed
for her and the curiosity to see her, and there was a
world of pity for her in the heart of the woman, who, feeling
that she must say something, began in that hackneyed
kind of way some people have of talking to one in sorrow:
“Don't give way so, poor little dear. Your husband is
not lost; he has only gone a little while before. You will
meet him again some time. He is not lost forever.”
Edna fairly writhed in anguish, and could have screamed
outright in her agony.
“Don't, don't,” she cried, lifting up both her hands.
“Please go away. Don't talk. I can't bear it. Oh I wish
I had never been born.”
“She was getting out of her head,” the woman thought,
and she went after Jack Heyford, who seemed to be more to
her than any one else.
But Edna was not crazy, and when Jack came to her,
there were no tears in her eyes, no traces of violent emotion
on her face,—nothing but a rigid, stony expression on the
one, and a hopeless, despairing look in the other.
She did not tell him what she had heard, for if it were true
she did not wish him to know how she had been deceived.
Of her own future she did not think or care. Charlie had
not been true and honest with her. Charlie had died with
his falsehoods unforgiven; that was the burden of her grief,
and if prayers of the living can avail to save the dead, then
surely there was hope for Charlie in the ceaseless, agonized
prayers which went up from Edna's breaking heart all that
long, terrible day, when Georgie thought her asleep, so perfectly
still she lay with her hands folded upon her breast and
her eyelids closed tightly over her eyes. She knew they
had telegraphed to Charlie's friends, and she heard Miss
Burton telling some one that an answer had been received,
and Russell was then on his way to Iona. Who Russell
-- 075 --
[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]
was she did not know; and at first she felt relieved that it
was not Roy coming there to look at her as coldly and curiously
as Miss Burton did. Then her feelings underwent a
change, and she found herself longing to see some one who
had been near and dear to Charlie, and she wondered if a
message would not be sent to her by Russell,—something
which would look as if she was expected to go back to
Leighton, at least, for the funeral. She wanted to see
Charlie's old home; to hear his mother's voice; to crouch
at her feet and ask forgiveness for having been instrumental
in Charlie's death; to get the kind look or word from Roy,
and that would satisfy her. She would then be content to
go away forever from the beautiful place, of which she had
expected to be mistress.
But Russell brought no message, and when she heard that,
Edna said, “I cannot go,” and turned her face again to the
wall, and shut her lids tightly over the hot, aching eyes which
tears would have relieved. When Mrs. Dana came from
Chicago and took the young creature in her motherly arms,
and said so kindly, “Don't talk about it now,” her tears
flowed at once, and she was better for it, and clung to
her cousin as a child clings to its mother in some threatened
peril. Russell was very kind to her too, for her extreme
youth and exceeding great beauty affected even him, and he
spoke to her very gently, and urged her to accompany him
back to Leighton. And perhaps she might have yielded
but for Georgie, who said to Russell:
“You know your mistress as well as I, and that just now
this girl's presence would only augment her grief.” This remark
was overheard by Mrs. Dana, who reported it to her
cousin, and that settled the matter; Edna would not go, and
lay with her hands clasped over her eyes when they took
Charlie away. Jack Heyford had come to her side, and
-- 076 --
[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]
asked if she wished to see her husband again, and with a
bitter cry she answered him:
“No, I could not bear it now. I'd rather remember him
as he was.”
And so they carried him out, and Edna heard them as
they went through the yard to the wagon which was to
take the coffin to the station, and the house seemed so
lonely now that all were gone, and she missed Jack Heyford
so much, and wondered if she should ever see him again to
thank him for all his kindness to her. He was a clerk in
one of the large dry-goods stores in Chicago, and Mrs. Dana
said she had occasionally seen him there, and they were
talking of him and wondering how his sister chanced to be
so unlike him, when a rapid step came up the walk, and
Jack's voice was heard in the adjoining room. He had
never intended going to Leighton, he said, in reply to Edna's
remark, “I supposed you had gone with your sister.”
He seemed very sad indeed as he sat a few moments by
the fire kindled in Edna's room, and as she lay watching
him, she fancied that she saw him brush a tear away, and
that his lips moved as if talking to some one. And he was
talking to a poor little crippled girl, waiting so anxiously in
Chicago for his coming, and whose disappointed voice he
could hear asking, “Where is sister?”
“Poor Annie! Sister is not here. There! there! Don't
cry. She is coming by and by.”
That was what Jack Heyford was saying to himself, as he
sat before the fire, with that tired, sad look upon his face,
and his heart was very sore toward the woman who had
shown herself so selfish.
-- 077 -- p595-082
CHAPTER X. GEORGIE AND JACK.
[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]
Chicago, Sept. —, 18—.
DEAR Sister:—I write in great haste to tell you of
little Annie's accident, and that you must come out
and see her, if only for a few days. It happened
the week after mother died. Her foot must have slipped, or
hit on something, and she fell from the top of the stairs to
tbe bottom, and hurt her back or hip; I hardly think the
doctor knew which, or in fact what to do for her. She cannot
walk a step, and lies all day in bed, or sits in her chair,
with no other company than old Aunt Luna, who is faithful
and kind. But Annie wants you and talks of you all the
time, and last night, when I got home from the store, she
told me she had written to you, and gave me this bit of
paper, which I inclose.
“And now, Georgie, do come if possible, and come at
once. There are so many things I want to consult you
about now that mother is gone. I can ill afford to lose the
time; but if you will start the —th day of October, I will
meet you in Buffalo, so that you will not have far to travel
alone. I shall expect your answer, saying yes.
“Your brother, Jack.”
This letter, or rather the slip of paper it contained, had
taken Georgie Burton to Buffalo, and on to Iona, where the
accident occurred. She might have resisted Jack's appeal,
and thought it one of his scares, and that Annie was not
much hurt, and would do well enough with the old negress,
Luna; but Annie's letter was a different thing from Jack's,
and Georgie wept passionately when she read it. It was a
little child's letter, and some of the words were printed, for
-- 078 --
[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]
Annie was just beginning to learn to write of Jack, who was
her teacher in all things.
“Dear sister Gorgy,” the note began, “mother is dead
and I've hurted my back and have to ly all day stil, and it
do ake so hard, and I'me so streemly lonesome, and want to
see my sweet, pretty sister so much. I ask Jack if you will
come and he don't b'leeve you will, and then I 'members
my mother say, ask Jesus if you want anything, and I does
ask him and tell him my back akes, and mother's gone to live
with him. And I want to see you, and won't he send you to
me for Christ's sake, amen. And I know he will. Come,
Gorgy, pleas, and bring me some choklets.
“Annie Heyford.”
Georgie could not withstand that appeal, and when Mrs.
Burton tried to dissuade her from going, she paid no heed
whatever. Indeed, she scarcely heard what her mother was
saying, for her thoughts were far away with a little goldenhaired
child, for whom she stowed away in her trunk the
chocolates asked for, and the waxen doll and the picture
book and pretty puzzle found that day at the shop in the
little town near Oakwood.
Jack met her in Buffalo as he had said he would, and took
her to the hotel for the night, and, in the privacy of her room
she said things she never would have said had there been
other ears to listen than those of Jack,—faithful, trusty Jack,
who knew that of her which no other living creature knew.
Alone with him she needed no disguise, and her voice was
not as soft and sweet and bird-like as it always was at Oakwood;
but it sounded much like any ordinary voice, as she
asked after Annie, and if it really was necessary to send for
her and compel her to take that long, tiresome journey.
“Perhaps it was not necessary; Aunt Luna and I could
take care of her, of course; but, Georgie, she wanted you so
-- 079 --
[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]
badly, and I thought maybe”—here Jack's chin quivered
a little, and he walked to the window, and stood with his
back to Georgie—“I thought you might want to see her.
It's two years almost since you did see her. And mother's
being dead, and all, we feel so lonely and broken up, and
don't know what to do. A man's nothing with a little child
like Annie. I say, Georgie,”—and Jack suddenly faced
about—“I thought maybe you'd stay with us a spell. We
want a head; somebody to take the lead. Won't you,
Georgie? It is not like Oakwood, I know; and you'll
feel the change; but it is a great deal better than it used
to be when you were there; for Annie's sake, maybe, you'll
do it, and I'll work like a horse for you both. I'm getting
good wages now,—better than ever before. I can give you
some luxuries, and all the comforts, I guess. Mother
thought you would. She told me to tell you it was your
duty—”
Jack stopped suddenly, arrested by something in the expression
of his sister's face, which he did not like. She had
listened in silence, and with a good deal of softness in her
eyes, until he spoke of her staying with him. Then there
was a sudden lifting of her eyebrows, and she shot at him a
look of surprise that he should presume to propose such a
thing. When he reached his mother's message touching
her duty, her face flushed with resentment, and she broke
out impulsively:
“Don't go any further, Jack. You can work upon my
feelings when you talk of Annie's wanting me, but when you
try to preach duty to me, you fail of your object at once. I
parted company with duty and principle, and everything of
that sort, years ago; and you, who know me so well, ought
to know better than to try and reach me through any such
channel. I am going to see Annie, to do what I can for
-- 080 --
[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]
her, and then return to Oakwood. The kind of life I have
led there, since leaving you, has unfitted me for—for—”
“For our four rooms on the second floor of a tenement
house,” Jack said, a little bitterly, and then there was silence
between them; and Georgie sat, thinking of Oakwood, with
all its luxurious elegance, and Jack's presumption in supposing
she would voluntarily give it up for those four rooms on
the second floor, with their plain furniture and still plainer
surroundings.
And while she was thus employed, Jack, who had come
back from the window, was leaning upon the mantel and
intently looking at the beautiful woman with marks of culture
and high breeding in every turn of her graceful head,
and motion of her body,—the woman whose charms were
enhanced by all the appliances of wealth, and who looked a
very queen born to adorn some home as elegant and beautiful
as herself. She would be out of place in the four rooms
which constituted his home, he thought; and yet her natural
place was there, and in his heart he felt for a moment as if
he despised her for her selfishness and lack of all that was
womanly and right. But she was his sister. They had
called the same man father; they had been children together,
and though he was the younger of the two, he had always
assumed a kind of protecting air toward the little girl whose
beauty he admired so much, and whom he once thought so
sweet and lovely.
As she grew toward womanhood, and her marvellous
beauty expanded day by day until it became the remark of
even passers-by, who saw her at the window, he worshipped
her as a being infinitely superior to himself, and when a
great and crushing sorrow came upon her early in life, he
stood bravely by her, shielding her as far as possible from
disgrace, and took her to his own fireside, and, boy though
he was in years, told her she was welcome then and forever,
-- 081 --
[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]
and overtasked his strength and gave up his hopes of an
education, that she might be warmed and fed and clothed,
even in dainty apparel which suited her brilliant beauty so
well. Latterly their lives had lain apart from each other,
hers at Oakwood, where, the petted idol of her indulgent
aunt, she had no wish ungratified; and his in the noisy city
of the West, where, at the head of a family, he toiled for
his mother and the little Annie who was like a sister to him,
and whom he loved with a deeper love than he had given
to Georgie, inasmuch as she was more worthy of his love.
His mother was now dead; Annie was a cripple; and in
his loneliness and perplexity his heart went after Georgie as
the proper one to help him. She had acceded to his wishes
in part, but refused him where he had the greatest need,
and his heart was very sore as he stood looking at her and
thinking of all that was past in her life, and of the possible
future.
She suspected his thoughts, and with her old, witching
smile and manner, arose and stood by him, and parting his
hair with her white hand, said coaxingly:
“Don't be angry with me, Jack. I cannot bear that, for
you are the best, the truest friend I have in the world, and I
love you so much, and will do anything for you but that;
I cannot stay with you. I should neither be happy myself
nor make you so; and then my remaining in Chicago would
seriously interfere with my plans, which may result in bringing
us all together beneath one roof. Trust me, please, and
believe I am acting for the best.”
She was thinking of Roy Leighton, and how her staying in
Chicago might prevent what she so ardently desired. The
living together beneath one roof was a thought of the instant,
and nothing she had ever considered for a moment, or ever
would. But it answered her purpose just as well; and she
smoothed Jack's hair so lovingly, and looked at him with so
-- 082 --
[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]
soft, beseeching eyes, in which there was a semblance of tears,
that Jack began to forgive her, and feel that she was right
after all, and it was not of any use to make her unhappy
by insisting upon her staying where she did not wish to
stay.
This was in Buffalo, where he met her. Then followed the
catastrophe, and Jack uttered no word of remonstrance
against staying till Russell came, although he knew just how
the little girl at home was longing for them. He wrote her
a note, telling her to be patient, as sister Georgie was coming,
and then gave himself to the suffering ones around him,
with Georgie as a most valuable aid. He had no thought
of her turning back to Leighton, and the fact that she was
intending to do so, came like a thunderbolt. He could see
no reason for it, and when she pleaded Mrs. Churchill's
grief, which she could quiet better than any one else, he was
guilty of swearing a little about the whole Leighton tribe,
Roy not excepted; and he made Georgie cry, and didn't
care either, and would not ask her when she was coming,
but received the chocolates, and the doll, and the puzzle in
silence, and put them away in his travelling bag, with a half-muttered
oath as he thought of Georgie's selfishness, and a
choking lump in his throat as he remembered the little one
at home, and her disappointment. Georgie was all sweetness
to the last, and her face wore an injured, but still a
forgiving, angelic look, as she bade Jack good-by and said
to him:
“I shall be with you almost before you know it. Tell
Annie not to cry, but be a good girl till sister comes.”
Jack did not reply, and his face was very sad when he
went back to Edna, and asked what he could do for her. He
had done for her already something she would never know,
but which, nevertheless, was just as great a kindness. After
hearing from Georgie of Charlie's entire dependence upon
-- 083 --
[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]
Roy, it had occurred to him to take charge of the dead
youth's pocket-book, and see how much it contained. Ten
dollars,—that was all,—and Jack's heart gave a great throb
of pity, as he counted out the little roll, and thought how
much Edna would need.
“Oh, I do so wish I was rich,” he said; and then he drew
out his own purse and counted its contents,—twenty-five
dollars, and twenty of that he had mentally appropriated for
the purchase of a coat, to be worn in the store, as the one
he was wearing now was getting shabby and old. “Maybe
Aunt Luna can fix it up,” he said to himself. “It is not
threadbare; it's only shiny-like in spots. I'll wear it another
quarter, and here goes for that poor, little frightened thing.”
He put fifteen dollars in Charlie's purse, and ten back into
his own; then he looked at Charlie's watch, but when he
saw upon it, “Presented by his mother, Christmas, 18—,”
he said this must go back to Leighton, and the watch was
reverently laid aside to be given into Russell's care, but the
purse he kept for Edna, telling Georgie that he had it, and
when she asked how much was in it, answered, “twenty-five
dollars,” but said nothing of his coat and generous self-denial.
He was used to such things; he would hardly have
known himself with no one to care for, and when Georgie
was gone with Charlie's body, he turned to Charlie's wife,
and began to plan for her comfort. It never occurred to him
that much as he desired to be at home, he could leave her
alone with only a woman to look after her. If it had, he
might have gone that night, but he chose to wait till the next
day, when he hoped Edna would be able to bear the journey.
She was very weak and feverish when the morrow came,
and Jack lifted her in his arms as if she had been Annie, and
carried her into the car, where by turning two seats together
he improvised a very comfortable bed, with his own and Mrs.
-- 084 -- p595-089
[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]
Dana's travelling shawl. Nor did he say good by until he
had carried her into Mrs. Dana's house, and deposited her
upon a lounge around which four little children gathered
wonderingly.
“I shall run in and see how you are to-night or to-morrow.
Now I must go to Annie,” he said; and Edna felt drearier,
more desolate than ever, as the door closed upon him, and
she heard his footsteps going from her, and leaving her there
in that strange place alone, with the children huddling around
her, and the baby screaming loudly at the sight of its mother.
CHAPTER XI. EDNA'S FIRST WEEKS AT MRS. DANA'S.
MRS. DANA did not live in a block, but in a little
wooden house standing by itself in the suburbs of
the city. John Dana, who was a carpenter by trade,
though he now kept a small grocery, had built the house
himself at odd hours of leisure, fashioning it after no particular
style, but rather according to his means, which were somewhat
limited. It was neither pretty nor commodious, but
very comfortable, and nicely kept by his thrifty wife, who
tried to make Edna feel that she was not in the way, notwithstanding
the smallness of the quarters and the hosts of
children which seemed to fill every nook and corner of the
kitchen, and followed even into the spare room, where,
though dignified with the name of parlor, there was a bed on
which poor Edna laid her aching head, feeling more desolate
and homesick than she had ever felt in her life before, and
in her desolation even longing for the old familiar chamber
-- 085 --
[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]
at Aunt Jerusha's which looked out upon the graveyard.
She was not accustomed to city ways of living, and the house
seemed so small and the noise in the street so great that she
felt it was impossible for her to stay there. But what should
she do and where should she go? To return to Aunt Jerusha
was not to be thought of, and so she did not consider that
for a moment; but her thoughts did keep straying away toward
Leighton, Charlie's home. Perhaps Georgie had been
mistaken and Charlie had a right there after all, or if he had
not, possibly his mother and brother would take some interest
in her for Charlie's sake, and ask her to come to them or
try to help her in some way.
“And if they do, I'll accept their overtures,” she thought
to herself, as she held her throbbing head with both hands,
and tried to keep back the scalding tears.
The children had been quieted down by this time. The
baby was asleep in its cradle; Rachel, the girl who in Mrs.
Dana's absence had cared for the family, had gone home,
and Mrs. Dana, having laid aside her travelling suit, was busy
putting things to rights and preparing supper for her husband,
the master of the house, whom Edna had not yet seen, and
whose approach was hailed by the children with a perfect
storm of joy.
“Papa's comin'. I seen him, I did.”
“I mean to tell him first ma's here.”
“You shut, 'cause I'm goin' to. You're always doin'
everything and me nothin'.”
These and similar outcries fell on Edna's ears, and she began
to feel a little curiosity about this man, who, finding her
there in the capacity of a poor, sick relation, might consider
her in the light of an intruder. But she did not know John
Dana. Everybody was welcome so long as he had a crust,
and as soon as he had been made a little more presentable
by a fresh collar and neck-tie, and had washed his hands to
-- 086 --
[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]
get off what his wife called “a mackerel smell,” he went to
Edna's room and spoke very kindly to her, and said he
hoped Susan had made her comfortable, and that the youngsters
would not drive her crazy.
He had one in his arms then, and two more were holding
to his coat skirts and climbing up his knees, and Edna felt
at once just how kind and generous and unselfish he was,
and the terrible pain lessened a little, and the home-sickness
was not so great as before. He had a letter for her, he said,
or rather one directed to Mr. Churchill, and placing in her
hands the letter written by Mrs. Churchill to her son, he
called his troop of children to come out while “Cousin Edna
read her letter.”
His wife had brought in a lamp, and sitting up in bed
Edna held the letter a moment while her hand grew icy cold
and her heart beat almost audibly. For a single moment
she thought, “I will not open it. I will send it back unread;”
then there came over her an intense desire to know
what Mrs. Churchill or Roy thought about the marriage.
Charlie had said to her on the morning of the bridal, “I
have written to Roy and told him we were coming home after
a little;” and this, of course, was the reply.
“Maybe I shall know if what Miss Burton said was true
or false, if I read this,” Edna thought, and with a hope for
the best she opened the envelope and read the letter through,
knowing when she had finished it how contemptuously Charlie's
mother looked upon the girl who had entangled her son
into a mésalliance, and how mercenary her motives were regarded.
“I cannot help feeling that if she had known all, your unfortunate
entanglement would have been prevented,” Mrs.
Churchill had written, and Edna commented sadly upon it:
“Yes, if I had known all, it would have been prevented;
but it is not the money,—no, not the money; oh, Charlie, it
-- 087 --
[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]
is losing faith in you which hurts me the worst,” she moaned;
then, resentment toward Mrs. Churchill got the better of her
grief, and she said, “I'll write to that woman, and tell her
how mistaken she is.”
But only for an instant did she harbor such a thought.
She would not wound Mrs. Churchill more deeply than she
was already wounded. She would not write her at all, but
to Roy, the heir,—Roy, the master of Leighton. The
money came from him, and to him it should be returned,
but not all at once. Fortunately for her Roy had sent a
check payable to the bearer, and so she had no trouble in
getting it cashed, and she decided that she must keep a part
and pay it afterward. She had seen enough of the arrangements
of the house to know that while there was not poverty,
there was not a great plenty, and the owners could ill
afford any additional expense.
“I may be sick for weeks,” she thought, “and I shall
need money, and that twenty-five dollars in poor Charlie's
purse will not go very far. Oh, if only Aunt Jerusha was
kind and forgiving; she has means; she could help me, if
she would.”
At this point Mrs. Dana came in, bringing Edna's supper,
which she had tried to make as inviting as possible. But
Edna could not eat; and, as the evening advanced, she
grew so hot and feverish, and said such queer things, that
Mrs. Dana sent for a physician, who managed by dint of
bleeding, and blistering, and pills, to reduce his patient to a
desirable state of weakness and keep her an invalid for two
weeks or more; during which time Jack Heyford came many
times to inquire after her, and bring her some little present
which he thought might please her. Now it was an orange,
or a bunch of grapes, and again a bouquet of flowers, which
he left; and Edna liked these the best, and always cried over
them, and thought of the little patch of flowers which, after
-- 088 --
[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]
a vast amount of pleading, she had been permitted to have
for her own in Aunt Jerusha's garden.
From Aunt Jerusha there had as yet come no reply to the
message sent from Iona, and Edna began to feel that she
was alone in the world, with herself to care for, unaided by
any one. And with returning strength she felt equal to it.
The blow which had taken Charlie from her and opened her
eyes to Charlie's defects, and showed her the estimation in
which Charlie's mother held her, seemed to have cut her
loose from all that was giddy, and weak, and foolish in the
Edna Browning of old. All the lightness and thoughtlessness
of her young girlhood fled away and left her at seventeen
a woman, self-reliant, and determined to fight her own
way in the world independent of friend or foe.
And so her first act when able to do anything was to send
the three hundred dollars back to Roy, with her note for the
balance. How proud and strong she felt as she wrote that
note, and then read it aloud to see how it sounded, and how
she anticipated the time when she could pay it even to the
utmost farthing. Once she thought to sell her watch and
corals, the pretty gifts which Charlie had brought her just
before she went with him to the house of the clergyman.
He had come into the room after she was dressed, and stealing
up behind her, had laid the chain across her neck, and
with his arms around her had held the watch before her eyes
and said:
“Look here, my darling! see what I have brought you.”
With boyish delight, he fastened it in her belt, and put the
delicate pink jewels in her ears, and then bade her look at
herself in the mirror to see the effect. That scene was as
vividly in her mind as if it had occurred but yesterday; the
happy, blushing face which the mirror reflected, and behind
the young girl the tall young man whose lips touched her
glowing cheeks as they whispered, “My beauty, my wife!”
-- 089 -- p595-094
[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]
She could not part with the bridal gift, so she kept a part
of Roy's money, and put the coral away as unsuited to her
black dress, but she wore the watch, and its muffled ticking
beneath her belt seemed like some friendly human heart
throbbing against her own. This was before she received
Aunt Jerusha's effusion, which came to her the same day
on which she sent her first letter to Roy, and which deserves
a place in another chapter.
CHAPTER XII. HOW AUNT JERUSHA RECEIVED THE NEWS.
AUNT JERUSHA had never heard of Charlie
Churchill, or dreamed of her niece's love affair,
and she sat milking Blossom, her pet cow, with
her skirts tucked up around her, and an old sun-bonnet
perched on her head, when the boy from Livonia station
came furiously round the corner of the church, and reined
up his panting, hard driven horse so suddenly, that Blossom,
frightened out of her usually grave, quiet mood, started
aside, and in so doing upset the pail, and came near upsetting
the highly scandalized woman, who, turning fiercely to
the boy, demanded what he wanted, and what he meant by
tipping over all that milk, which was as good as a quarter
right out of her pocket.
The boy, who knew the contents of the telegram, made
no reply with regard to the milk, except a prolonged whistle
as he saw the white liquid streaming along upon the ground,
and then glanced curiously at the tall, grim woman confronting
him so angrily.
“Here's a telegraph,” he said, “and there's two dollars to
-- 090 --
[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]
pay on it, 'cause I had to fetch it so far; and your nephew,
or niece, Edna, I forgot which, is dead, killed by the cars.”
At the mention of the price she must pay for that bit of
paper, Miss Pepper bristled at once, and began to revolve
the propriety of not taking it from the boy, who could not
compel her to pay for what she never received; but when,
boy-like, he blurted out the contents, making a great blunder,
and telling her Edna was dead, she grew whiter than
the milk which Tabby, her cat, was lapping at her feet, and
forgetting the two dollars leaned up against the fence, and
taking the telegram in her hands, began to question the boy
as to the when and how of the terrible catastrophe.
“Edna killed!” she gasped, and to do her justice, she
never thought of the piles of carpet-rags the girl was to have
cut that winter; for she had made up her mind to bring her
home when she went with her poultry to Canandaigua; but
she did think of the dreary look she had so often seen in the
young girl's face; of the tears, which Edna had shed so
plentifully when under discipline; and there arose in her heart
a wish that she had been less strict and exacting with the girl
who was said to be dead. “How came she near the cars to
get killed?” she asked, and the boy replied:
“Read for yourself, and you'll know all I do.”
It was growing dark, and Miss Pepper led the way into
the house, and bade the boy sit down while she hunted up a
tallow-candle and lighted it from a coal taken from the
hearth. There was certainly a tear on her hard face as she
blew the coal to a blaze, and the pain in her heart kept
growing until with the aid of the candle she read:
“Iona, October 8th, 18—.
“To Miss Jerusha Pepper:
“Allen's Hill, Ontario Co., N.Y.
(via Livonia Station.)
“There has been a railroad accident, and your niece
-- 091 --
[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]
Edna's husband was killed. They were married yesterday
morning in Buffalo.
Miss Georgie Burton.”
“Edna's husband! Married yesterday morning in Buffalo!
What does it mean?” she exclaimed, forgetting the
dreary look, and the tears, and the harsh discipline, and in
her amazement seizing the boy by the collar, as if he had
been the offending Edna, and asking him again “what it
meant, and where he got that precious piece of news, and
who Edna's husband was, and how he knew it was true, and
if it was not, how he dared come there with such ridiculous
stuff and tip her milk over and charge her two dollars to
boot?”
She had come to herself by this time, and the milk and
the money were of more importance to her than the story,
which she believed was false; and she continued to shake
the boy until he twisted himself loose from her grasp and retreated
toward the door.
“Goll darn ye,” he said, “a pretty actin' woman you be,
with some of yer relations dead. What do I know about
it? Nothin', only it was telegraphed to the office this afternoon,
and they posted me off to once to tell you 'bout it.
I'll take the two dollars, or if you won't they'll send you a
writ to-morry;” and the boy, grown bold from the fact that
he was standing on the door-step and out of the vixen's
reach, began to whistle “Shoo Fly” with a great deal of
energy.
People like Miss Pepper usually have a great terror of a
writ, and without stopping to consider the probabilities of
the case, the good woman reluctantly counted out two dollars,
and handing them to the boy, bade him be off and
never darken her door again. Once alone, Miss Pepper
read and re-read the telegram, which gave her no further intelligence
than that first imparted to her. There had been
-- 092 --
[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]
a railroad accident out west and Edna's husband was killed.
What could it mean, and who was Edna's husband? Then
as she thought of Canandaigua and reflected that somebody
there knew something about it, she resolved upon going to
town on the morrow and ascertaining for herself what it all
was about. But the next morning was ushered in with a driving
rain, which came in under Miss Jerusha's front door, and
drove into the cellar and through that patch of old shingles
on the roof, and kept the old dame hurrying hither and
thither with mop, and broom, and pail, and drove Canandaigua
from her mind as utterly impracticable.
The next day, however, was tolerably clear; and having
borrowed a neighbor's horse, and arrayed herself in an old
water-proof cloak, with the hood over her head, she started
for town, where the news had preceded her, and produced
a state of wild excitement among the seminary girls, who
pounced upon Miss Pepper at once, each telling what she
knew, and sometimes far more than she knew. First, they
had heard that Charlie Churchill had run away from the
academy, then of the marriage in Buffalo, and then the last
evening's papers had brought the news of the fearful tragedy,
which changed the public feeling of blame into pity for poor
Edna. But Aunt Jerusha knew no pity. That four hundred
dollars which she must now pay for Edna's education precluded
the possibility of pity in a nature like hers, and she
felt only anger and resentment towards her luckless niece
who had thrown such a bill of expense upon her. Not that
the principal spoke of the bill so soon; he had no fears of
its being unpaid, and would have waited till a more fitting
time, before touching upon so delicate a point. It was
Miss Pepper herself who dragged in the subject and insisted
upon knowing about how much it was, even if she could not
know exactly, and showed so much bitterness that Mr. Stone
threw off fifty dollars and made it an even four hundred, and
-- 093 --
[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]
told her not to trouble herself, and a good deal more meant
to conciliate her.
But he might as well have talked to the wind, for any
effect his words had upon the excited woman. Everything
which it was possible to learn with regard to Charlie Churchill
she learned, and in her secret heart felt that if it had
turned out well, she should be a little proud of the Leighton
family; but it had not turned out well, and she expressed
herself so freely, that a few of the girls who had always been
envious of Edna, and Charlie's attentions to her, dropped a
hint of a rumor they had heard about some bill at Greenough's,
and forthwith the incensed Jerusha drove to the jeweller's,
and by dint of questioning and cross-questioning,
learned about the watch, and the coral, and the ring; then
hurrying back to the Seminary, she picked up the clothes
Edna had left, and cramming them into a little square hairtrunk
which had held Henry Browning's wardrobe when he
first went to college, carried it to the buggy by the gate, and
putting her feet upon it, drove back to the Hill in a state
of greater mental excitement than she had ever been in before.
Two days after Jack's letter came, telling her the particulars,
and saying “Mrs. Churchill sends her love and will write
herself when she is able. She is very sorry to make you
feel as badly as she knows you must, and hopes you will forgive
her.”
This letter, instead of conciliating Miss Pepper, threw
her into a greater rage than ever. This might have been
owing in part to the fact that she was suffering from an
attack of neuralgia, induced by a cold taken the day she
went to Canandaigua in Edna's behalf. Neuralgia is not
pleasant to bear at any time, and Miss Pepper did not bear
it pleasantly, and looked more like a scarecrow than a human
being as she crouched before the fire, with her false teeth
-- 094 --
[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]
out, a hasty pudding poultice on her face, a mustard paste on
the back of her neck, and an old woollen shawl pinned over
her head to keep it warm.
“Mrs. Churchill! Mrs. Fiddlesticks! That chit of a
child,” she said, when she finished reading Jack Heyford's
letter, “sends her love, and is sorry, and hopes I'll forgive
her! Stuff! I hope I won't! Brought up religiously as she
was, confirmed and all that, and then ran away with a beggar
who breaks his neck. No, I shan't forgive her; leastwise
not for a spell. She ought to suffer awhile, and she
needn't think to wheedle me into asking her home right
away. By and by, when she is punished enough, I may take
her back, but not now. She has made her bed and must lie
in it.”
This was Miss Pepper's decision, and taking advantage of
a few minutes when her face was easier, she commenced a
letter to Edna, berating her soundly for what she had done,
telling her she could not expect her friends to stand by her
when she disgraced herself by “marrying a man or boy who
did not own so much as the shirt on his back, and who was
mean enough to buy a lot of jewelry and never pay for it.
Greenough told me about the watch, and coral, and ring,
and he's going to send the bill to Mr. Leighton. I should
think you'd feel smart wearing the jimcraks. Yes, I should.”
Edna was better when the letter came to her, and the
world did not look one half so dreary as it had done when
viewed from her sick bed in that little front room of Mrs.
Dana's. For the first time since the accident, she had given
some thought to her toilet, and had brushed and arranged her
beautiful hair, and thought of Charlie with a keen throb of
pain as she wound round her fingers the long curls he used
so to admire. Edna was proud of her hair, which so many
people called beautiful, but which Aunt Jerusha had set herself
so strongly against. Twice had that maiden's scissors
-- 095 --
[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]
been in dangerous proximity to the mass of golden brown,
but something in the girl's piteous expression had reminded
her of the dead man under the shadow of the cherry-trees,
and the curls had not been harmed. Edna thought of Aunt
Jerusha now, as she shook back the shining ringlets, which
rippled all round her neck and shoulders, and with the
thought came a desire to know what that worthy woman
would say, and a wonder as to why she did not write. She
was beginning to long for some expression with regard to her
conduct, even though it should be anything but commendatory.
She knew she would be blamed; she deserved it, she
thought, but she was not quite prepared for the harsh tone
of Aunt Jerusha's letter, and she felt for a moment as if her
heart would burst with a sense of the injustice done to her.
One piece of information which the letter contained hurt
her cruelly, and that was the news concerning the jewelry,
which Roy Leighton must pay for, even to her wedding ring
which she clutched at first with an impulse to tear it from
her finger and thrust it from her forever. But the solemn
words—“With this ring I thee wed”—sounded again in her
ears, and brought back that hour when she stood at Charlie's
side, loving him, believing in him, trusting him implicitly.
She did not ask herself how much of that faith, and trust,
and love was gone; she dared not do that, for fear of what
the answer might be. Charlie was dead, and that was enough;
and she wrung her hands helplessly and looked at the ring,
the seal of her marriage, but could not take it off then, even
though Roy Leighton must pay for it. She wrote to him
again that very day, with what sore heart and utter humiliation
we have seen in her letter to him, but with a firm determination
to do what she promised him she would do, namely:
liquidate her indebtedness to him and arrange if possible with
the jeweller.
-- 096 --
[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]
“I must go to work now,” she said to herself. “I can be
idle no longer.”
But what to do, and where to seek employment in that
city, where she was an utter stranger, was the point which
puzzled her greatly; and when Jack Heyford came next to
see her, she told him of her plans and asked him for advice.
Had he been rich, Jack would have offered to pay her debts
and make her free from want, for never was there a more
generous, unselfish heart than that which beat under his old
worn coat. But Jack was not rich, and his salary, though
comparatively liberal, could not at present warrant any additional
expense to those he already had to meet; and when
she asked him if he knew of any scholars either in music or
drawing, which she would be likely to get, he replied that he
did know of one, and it would be just the thing for her, too,
and help to relieve the tedium of sitting all day long in her
chair, or reclining on the couch. Annie should take lessons
of Mrs. Churchill, and commence to-morrow, if that would
suit, and meantime he would inquire among his friends, and
tell them Edna's story.
And so it was arranged that Edna should go to little
Annie Heyford the next day, at two o'clock, and give her
first lesson in drawing.
“You will have no difficulty in finding your way,” Jack
said. “I would come for you myself, but might not be able
to leave the store at the hour.” Then, just before leaving,
he added: “Suppose you make it one, instead of two, and
lunch with Annie. That will please her vastly, she complains
of eating alone so often.”
As there was no special reason why Edna should decline
this invitation, she accepted it readily; and that night, just
as she was falling away to sleep, and dreaming that she had
more scholars than she could well manage, and that her debt
to Roy was nearly paid, Jack was conferring with old Luna
concerning the lunch of the next day.
-- 097 -- p595-102
[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]
“Get up a tip-top one, auntie,” he said, handing her a bill.
“She was half-starved in the seminary, I'll warrant, and I
don't believe those Danas know much about good cooking;
anyway they fry their beefsteak, for I've smelled it, and that
I call heathenish. So scare up something nice, irrespective
of the expense.”
CHAPTER XIII. JACK'S HOME.
JACK'S four rooms on the second floor, No. 30—
street, though plain and poor, compared
with the splendors of Oakwood, were very pleasant
rooms at all times; and on the morning of the day when
Edna was expected, they were swept and dusted, and put in
order much earlier than was usual for Aunt Luna, who was
not gifted with remarkably swift powers of locomotion.
The front room answered the double purpose of parlor by
day and sleeping room by night, the bed disappearing in the
shape of a broad, luxurious-looking sofa, or lounge, whose
neat covering of green and white chintz, with the soft, motherly
cushions, gave no hint of the bedding stowed carefully
away beneath. The carpet also was green, of a light, cheerful
pattern, while the easy chairs were covered with the same
material. Plain muslin curtains were draped gracefully back
from the windows, in one of which a bird-cage was hanging,
and in the other a wire basket of moss, from which the German
ivy hung in festoons, and then was trained back to the
wall, making for both the windows a beautiful cornice, and
reaching still further on to a pretty chromo which it surrounded
with a network of leaves. Over the mantel was
-- 098 --
[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]
another and a larger-sized chromo, and on the wall opposite
two or three first-class engravings. These, with a few
brackets and vases, a book-case of well-chosen books, and a
head of Schiller and Dante, completed the furniture of the
room, if we except the bright fire blazing in the grate and the
pretty lion's-head rug lying before the fender.
To the left of the front windows was a door opening into
the hall bedroom, Jack's room, with its single bed, its strip
of carpeting, its one chair, its little square stand, and on the
wall a porcelaintype of Georgie, whose black eyes, though
soft and beautiful, seemed to have in them a look of contempt,
as if they scorned their humble surroundings.
A narrow passage, with closets and shelves on either side,
divided the parlor from the room in the rear, which also did
double service as dining-room and kitchen, where Luna
baked, and washed, and ironed, and served her master's meals
with as much care and attention as if he had been the richest
man in the city, and dined each day from solid plate.
Old Luna's sleeping apartment was the little room or
closet off from the kitchen, which she kept so neat and tidy
that few would have shrunk from resting there in her easy
chair, or even from sleeping, if need be, in her clean, wholesome-looking
bed.
And here Jack lived content and happy till his mother
died. With her death a great light had gone from his dwelling,
for the mother and son were tenderly attached; but
whatever Jack suffered, he suffered alone, in the privacy of
his own room, or out in the dark streets, which he often traversed
at night after his work was done. There was seldom
a trace of sadness in his genial, good-natured face when he
went back to Annie, who, since her accident and his
mother's death, had at times been given to fits of weeping
and depression.
“I want somethin', and I don't know,” was what she had
said at first when questioned as to the cause of her grief.
-- 099 --
[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]
Gradually the want had resolved itself into an intense
longing for “sister Georgie,” whom the child regarded as
little less than an angel, almost worshipping the beautiful picture
which she sometimes had brought to her bed, where she
could see it and talk to it when Jack was away and Luna
busy in the kitchen.
With all the eagerness of a child, she had waited for
Georgie's coming; and when Jack's telegram from Iona had
told her there must necessarily be a delay, she cried herself
into a headache, and finally went to sleep with her white
cheek pressed against the portrait of Georgie, who was not
worthy of this child's pure love, and whose heart was as cold
and hard as the block of porcelain which shadowed forth her
marvellous beauty.
It was a very sad heart which Jack Heyford carried up the
stairs to his home on that day of his return, for he knew how
bitter was the disappointment in store for the expectant little
one, who had been dressed and waiting so long, and whose
blue eyes shone like stars when the familiar step was heard
upon the stairs. One look of welcome they gave to Jack,
and then darted past him out into the passage,—out into
vacancy; Georgie was not there.
“Oh, Jack,” and the eyes were like Georgie Burton's,
when looking afar off. “Where is sister? Didn't she
come with you?”
Jack told her where Georgie was as gently as possible,
and without a word or tone which sounded like blame, and
Annie listened to him; and when he said, “she bade me tell
you not to cry, but be a good girl, and she will soon come
to you,” the pretty lip quivered in a grieved kind of way, and
the breath came in quick gasps as the child tried to do her
sister's bidding.
“Is it naughty to cry? then I won't. I will try and be a
good girl, but oh, I am sorrier than Georgie can guess,”
-- 100 --
[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]
Annie said at last, and Jack felt something rising to his lips
like a curse upon the heartless woman this little child loved
so much.
He gave her the chocolates, and the doll, and the puzzle,
and the book, and sighed to see how quietly she put them
away without so much as tasting her favorite candies. And
then he told her about the terrible accident, and of Edna,
who, he said was so young, and pretty, and who was suffering
such terrible sorrow. Annie was interested, and the tears
she had repressed to please Georgie, flowed in torrents now,
as she said:
“I am so sorry for the lady, and I want to see her so much,
and I mean to pray for her that Heaven will make it better
for her sometime;” and that night, while Edna in her lonely
bed at Mrs. Dana's was weeping over her desolation and feeling
so friendless and alone, a little crippled child lay on its
back, and with hands clasped reverently, prayed for the poor
lady whose husband was killed; prayed that “Heaven would
bring it right some day, and make it better, and make her
well, and make her happy, and make her another husband for
Christ's sake.” “I reckon that will do,” Annie whispered
softly. “Mother said, `ask for Christ's sake, and believe
you'll have it, and you will,' but then”—and here a dark
doubt of unbelief began to creep in—“if that is so, why didn't
sister come? I asked God to send her, and I believed He
would just as hard, and He didn't. Maybe it's that lie I told
the other day;” and again the waxen hands were folded,
while the little trusting child asked, as she had done many
times, to be forgiven for the falsehood told to Jack two weeks
before.
She had confessed it to Jack, and he had forgiven her, and
promised not to tell Georgie when she came. She had also
confessed it to God many times, and asked Him not to let
her do such naughty things; and now when she told Him
-- 101 -- p595-106
[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]
about it again, she felt as if that one sin was forgiven, but
away down in her heart was a shadow of unbelief, the first
she had ever known. She had trusted Heaven, and her faith
was firm as a rock that Georgie would come. But the contrary
had been the case; Georgie had not come; Heaven
had not heard and answered her, and she could not account
for it. Poor child, she is not the first or the only one who
has found it hard to understand just what Christ meant when
He said, “What things soever ye desire when ye pray, believe
that ye shall receive them, and ye shall have them.”
CHAPTER XIV. EDNA AND ANNIE.
BRIGHT and cheery as was the parlor at No. 30 on
that autumnal morning when Edna was expected,
the brightest, prettiest thing by far in it was the
little girl whom Aunt Luna had dressed with so much care,
and who sat propped with cushions and pillows in her easy
chair, with her hair falling in soft curls about her face, and
her eyes shining with eager expectancy. She was a little
vain, and as she settled herself among her cushions and saw
Aunt Luna's evident admiration, she asked:
“Do I look nice, Aunt Luna? Do I make a pretty picture?
I hope so, for Mrs. Churchill is an arterist, you
know, and 'preciates such things.”
Aunt Luna's reply was satisfactory, and after making
some change in the adjustment of the shawl on the arm
of her chair, and lifting her dress so as to show her highheeled
slipper with its scarlet rosette, Annie was ready
for her visitor. Nor had she long to wait ere a step was
-- 102 --
[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]
heard on the stairs, and Aunt Luna opened the door to
Edna. Jack had said she was young and small, but neither
Aunt Luna nor Annie was prepared for any one so very young
looking and so small as the little lady who asked if Mr. Heyford
lived there, and announced herself as Mrs. Churchill.
“Yes, he do live here,” a blithe voice replied, and Edna
walked straight up to the chair whence the voice came, and
bending over the little girl kissed her tenderly, saying:
“And you are Annie, I know.”
“And you are Mrs. Churchill,” Annie said, winding her
arms around Edna's neck. “Jack said I'se sure to love
you, and I know it, without his saying so.”
That was their introduction to each other, and they grew
familiar very fast, so that before lunch was ready, Annie had
told Edna how funny it seemed to think her a big married
woman, and how glad she was she had come, and how sure
she was to love her.
“I think I begin to know what Aunt Luna meant by
God's making it up to me,” she said, after a moment's
silence, during which she had been holding and caressing
Edna's hand.
Edna looked inquiringly at her, and she continued:
“I was so sorry about Georgie,—that's sister, you know.
You seen her, Jack said.”
“Yes.”
And Edna gave a little shiver as she recalled the face
which had looked so coldly and proudly upon her.
It had evidently never looked thus to this little child, who
went on:
“I cried so hard when she didn't come, and was kind of
mad at Heaven, I guess, and Aunt Luna talked and said
how He'd make it up some way, if I was good, and so He
sent me you, though it's funny you didn't go back with that
poor man. He was your beau, wasn't he?”
-- 103 --
[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]
“Yes, my husband,” Edna faltered, adding: “I was sick,
hurt, you know.”
She could not explain why she had not gone with her
husband's body, as it seemed natural that she should have
done. Neither did Annie wait for any explanation, but
went on talking in her old-fashioned way, which greatly surprised
Edna, who was not much accustomed to children.
Annie was an odd mixture of childish simplicity and
womanly maturity. From having lived all her life with no
other companions than grown-up people, she was in some
respects much older than her years, and astonished Edna
with her shrewd remarks and her mature ways of thinking.
Georgie was the theme of which she never tired, and Edna
found herself feeling more lenient toward the haughty
woman whom she had instinctively disliked. There must
be something good in her, or this little child would not love
her so devotedly.
“The bestest sister and the beautifulest,” Annie said, and
when Edna, who had gathered from Jack that it was nearly
two years since Georgie had been in Chicago, remarked that
she should hardly suppose Annie could remember how she
looked, Annie replied: “Oh yes, I 'members 'stinctly, or
thinks I do. Any way, I has her picture and her letters;
they are so nice. I want to show you one.”
She touched a little bell on the table beside her, and
summoning Luna from the kitchen, bade her bring the portfolio
which held sister's letters.
“There they are; read any of them,” she said.
And more to please the child than from curiosity, Edna
did read one of the notes, bearing date six or seven months
before, and as she read she felt a growing interest and even
liking for Georgie Burton, who, however cold and proud she
might be to strangers, showed a deep interest in Annie's
well-being.
-- 104 --
[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]
One thing struck Edna forcibly, and that was the hope Georgie
expressed that her dear little sister would grow up truthful,
and break herself of the habit she had of sometimes equivocating.
At Annie's request Edna read the letter aloud, and
when she had finished it she saw that Annie's face was
crimson with a look of sorrow and shame.
“I didn't know as 'twas that one,” she said, “and I don't
want you to hate me. I did use to tell lies, oh, so many”—
and the voice sank to a whisper—“and mother spanked
me once and wrote it to Georgie, and told me how wicked
it was, and I do try not to now, so much, though Jack says
I will romance a little, that's what he calls it, meaning, you
know, that I made up some. It's my blood; I heard Jack
tell mother so. Bad blood, he said, though that time I cut
my finger so and bleeded so much, it looked like Jack's did
when he had the nose-bleed.”
She had taken the matter literally, and Edna could not
repress a smile at her interpretation of bad blood, while she
began to wonder how much of this same blood, if any, was
in Jack Heyford's veins. Georgie was only his half-sister
she knew, while Annie was still further removed, although
she called him brother. Any questions, however, which she
might have put to Annie with regard to the relationship,
were prevented by the appearance of Luna with the lunch.
It was a very tempting lunch, and Edna felt her lost appetite
returning when she saw the oysters fried to just the
brown she liked, the slices of rich baked ham, the delicate
rolls, home-made and fresh from the oven, the creamy
butter, the pot of raspberry jam, and the steaming chocolate
which Annie liked so much and was occasionally allowed to
drink. A dish of apples and oranges with clusters of rich
purple grapes completed the bill of fare, and Annie proved
herself a very competent little hostess, as she did the honors
of the table and urged the good things upon Edna, who enjoyed
it nearly as much as Annie herself, and forgot in part
-- 105 --
[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]
the dark shadow which had fallen upon her life. As if they
had been princes lunching in some palatial mansion, old
Luna waited upon them, showing a skill and readiness
which rather surprised Edna until she heard from the negress
herself that she had been a house servant in her late mistress's
family in St. Augustine, Florida, that her duties had
been wholly confined to the dining-room and its appointments
until three years since, when she came to Mrs. Heyford.
Since then, to use her own words, “she has done little of
everything, tend here, tend there, bake, and wash, and iron,
and do what only low-lived trash does at home.”
She seemed a very capable, intelligent woman, and
evidently regarded “Master Jack and Miss Annie” with
feelings amounting almost to adoration. Of Georgie she
said but little, and that little showed conclusively her
opinion of a young lady “who would turn her back on her
own flesh and blood, and never come a nigh even when they
sickened and died, just because they was poor and couldn't
give her all the jimcracks she wanted.”
“She was here oncet, two years or so ago,” she said to
Edna, who, after lunch, went with her to the kitchen for a
moment. “She staid about three weeks, and seemed to
think it was such a piece of condescension on her part to do
even that. And we waited on her as if she'd been a queen,
and Master Jack's bill for the ices, and creams, and fruit,
and carriages, which he got for her was awful, and pinched
us for three months or more. I must say though that she
took wonderfully to Miss Annie. Never seen anything like
it. Don't understand it, no how, and 'taint none of my
business if I did.”
Here Aunt Luna broke off abruptly, and Edna went back
to Annie, to whom she gave the first lesson in drawing.
Annie bade fair to prove an apt pupil, and Edna felt all her
old ambition and love for the work coming back as she
-- 106 --
[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]
directed the child's hand, and then with a few rapid curves
and lines made a little sketch of her pupil's face. The likeness
was perfect, and Annie screamed with delight as she
took it in her hand and inspected it more closely.
“It looks some like Jack,” she said, “but none like
Georgie. I wish I was like her, but Jack says I'm most like
my father.”
“How long has he been dead?” Edna asked, and Annie
replied:
“Oh, ever so many years; before I was born, I guess.
I never 'member him.”
Edna laughed heartily at this characteristic reply, and as
the afternoon was drawing to a close, she bade her pupil
good-by, promising to come again the next day if Annie felt
equal to another lesson so soon.
Regularly each day after this Edna went to Annie Heyford,
who improved rapidly and evinced almost as much
talent for drawing as Edna herself. Jack, who sometimes
came in while Edna was there, became greatly interested
and tried to secure other pupils for Edna. But his immediate
friends were mostly too poor to incur any additional
expense, while the ladies whom he only knew as he served
them behind the counter did not care to patronize a total
stranger who had no recommendation save that given her
by her enthusiastic admirer, Jack. And so poor Edna was
not making money very fast, and Jack was contemplating
taking lessons himself by way of adding a little to her store,
when an event occurred which changed the whole tenor of
Edna's life and drove her to seek a home elsewhere than in
Chicago. Without a shadow of warning, Mrs. Dana was
suddenly smitten with paralysis, and after three days of
silent suffering, died, leaving her five children to such care
as the motherless poor can find. For a week or two Edna
devoted herself to them entirely, and then the father startled
her with an offer of marriage, saying, by way of excuse for
-- 107 -- p595-112
[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]
his haste, that he must have a housekeeper, that he preferred
her to any one he knew, and that in order to save talk they
might as well be married then if she was willing.
Edna did not leave his house at once as some would have
done, for she knew he meant well, though he had erred
greatly in his judgment of her. Firmly, but kindly, she declined
his offer, and then again stunned and bewildered, sat
down to think what she should do next, and as she thought,
her heart began to go out longingly for that old house by the
graveyard. It was her home, the only one she had ever known,
and Aunt Jerusha, with all her peculiarities, had many excellent
traits of character, and would perhaps be glad to see
her by this time.
Since that first letter, no communication whatever had
passed between them, and Edna did not know how much
Aunt Jerry might have softened toward her. As she could
no longer remain with Mr. Dana, and as she could not afford
to board elsewhere, and would not accept of the home which
Jack Heyford offered her temporarily, it seemed that the
only thing left for her was to go back to Aunt Jerry until
some better situation presented itself to her. Jack himself
advised it, after he found she would not stay with him, and
so Edna bade adieu to Chicago, and with a sad heart turned
her face toward Aunt Jerry, feeling many misgivings with regard
to her reception the nearer she came to home.
CHAPTER XV. AUNT JERRY.
EDNA had planned it so as to reach home on
Thanksgiving day, thinking within herself:
“Her heart will be softer on that day, sure, and
she will not be so hard on me.”
-- 108 --
[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]
Fortunately for her she saw no one in Canandaigua whom
she knew, for the morning train, which was a little behind
time, arrived just before the departure of the stage which
would take her to the Hill. She was the only passenger,
and as she rode along over the rough, uneven road, she had
ample time for reviewing the past, and living over in fancy
all she had experienced since last she traversed that route,
drawn by Deacon William's old white horse, with Aunt
Jerry beside her, prim and straight, and grimly silent, save
when she gave her niece some wholesome advice, or reproved
her for what she had not done quite as much as for
what she had. Then she was Edna Browning, the happy
school-girl; who knew no care sharper than Aunt Jerry's
tongue, and from that she was escaping for a time, for she
was going back to school, to all the fun and frolic which she
always managed to extract from her surroundings; and
Charlie was there to meet her,—aye, did meet her right by
the gate, as the old white horse drew up, and would have
helped her out, but for the signal she gave that he must not
notice her. Aunt Jerry was death on academy boys, and
her face assumed a still more vinegary expression as she
asked:
“What young squirt was that who looked as if he was
going to speak?”
Edna had not replied, as she was busily occupied in
climbing over the wheel, and so Aunt Jerry had never heard
of Charlie Churchill until the telegram was brought to her
announcing his death. That scene was very fresh in Edna's
mind, and her tears flowed like rain as she thought of herself
as she was then, and as she was now, scarcely three
months later. A wife, a widow, friendless and alone, going
back to Aunt Jerry as the only person in the world on whom
she had a claim.
“She won't turn me off,” she said to herself. “She can't,
-- 109 --
[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]
when I've nowhere to go; and I mean to be so humble, and
tell her the whole story, and I'll try to please her harder than
I ever did before.
Thus Edna reasoned with herself, until from the summit
of a hill she caught sight of the tall poplars, and saw in the
distance the spire of St. Paul's. Behind it was Aunt Jerry's
house; she was almost there, and her heart beat painfully as
she tried to think what to say, how to word her greeting so
as not to displease. It did not occur to her that probably
Aunt Jerry was at church, until the stage left her at the gate,
and she tried the door, which was locked. Fortunately, she
knew just where to look for the key, and as she stooped to
get it, Tabby, who had been sitting demurely on the windowsill,
with one eye on the warm room from which she was
shut out, and one on the church whence she expected her
mistress to come, jumped down, and with a meow of welcome
came purring and rubbing against Edna's dress, and
showing,—as much as a dumb creature can show,—her joy at
seeing her young playmate again. Edna took the animal in
her arms, and hugging it to her bosom, let fall a shower of
kisses and tears upon the long, soft fur, saying aloud:
“You, at least, are glad, old Tabby, and I'll take your
welcome as a good omen of another.”
She let herself into the house, and with Tabby still nestled
in her arms, stood looking around the familiar room. It
seemed to her years since she was there, and she found herself
wondering to find it so unchanged. The same rag carpet
which she had helped to make, with what weariness and
tears she could not recall without a shudder. The same calico-covered
lounge, with Aunt Jerry's work-basket and foot-stove
tucked away under it, the same fall leaf table with its
plaid spread of red and green, Aunt Jerry's straight-back
chair by the oven door, the clock upon the mantel, and could
she believe her senses, a picture of herself upon the wall
-- 110 --
[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]
above the fire-place; a photograph taken three years before
by a travelling artist, whose movable car had ornamented the
common in front of the church, a terror to all the horses, and
a thing of wonder and fascination to all the school boys and
girls, most of whom first and last saw the inside of the mysterious
box, and came out reproduced. Edna had picked
blackberries to pay for her picture, and sat unknown to
Aunt Jerusha, whose comment on the likeness was, “Better
have saved the money for something else. You ain't so
handsome that you need want to be repeated. It looks
enough sight better than you do.”
Edna knew that the picture did not look half as well as
she did. The mouth was awry, the chin elevated, the hands
immense, and the whole body indicative of awkwardness,
and lack of taste on the artist's part. But it was herself,
and Edna prized it and kept it hidden away from Aunt Jerry,
who threatened to burn it when she found her niece looking
at it instead of knitting on her stocking. Latterly, Edna
had ceased to care for it, and did not know where it was, but
Aunt Jerry had found it and put it in a little frame made of
hemlock twigs, and hung it over the mantel; and Edna took
heart from that, for it showed that Aunt Jerry had a warm
place for her memory at least, or she would not preserve
that horrid caricature of her.
“She is not so hard after all,” Edna said, as she laid aside
her wraps, and then, as she remembered something she had
read about there being a parlor and a kitchen in every person's
heart, and the treatment one received depending very
much upon which room they get into, she thought, “I guess
I've always been in the kitchen, but hereafter I'll stay in the
parlor.”
The stove, which Aunt Jerry used in winter, was closed
tightly, but Edna caught the odor of something cooking in
the oven, and opening the door, saw the nicely dressed
-- 111 --
[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]
turkey simmering slowly in preparation for Miss Pepper's dinner,
and then the impulse seized her to hasten the fire, and
have the dinner ready by the time her aunt came in from
church. The vegetables were prepared and standing in pans
of water, and Edna put them on the stove, and basted the
turkey, and set the table with the best cloth and dishes, just
as she used to do on Thanksgiving day, and felt her old
identity coming back as she moved about among the familiar
things, and wondered what Aunt Jerry would say, and how
long before she would come.
Church was out at last, she knew by the pealing of the
organ, and by seeing Mr. Swift go behind the church and unhitch
his gray horses. There was a brisk step outside the
gate; Aunt Jerry was coming, and with her hands clasped
together, and her head slightly bent forward in the attitude of
intense expectancy, Edna stood waiting for her.
There was a heightened color on her cheek, and her eyes
shone with such brilliancy as to make them seem almost
black, while her long curls fell forward and partly covered
her face like some bright satin veil.
To say that Miss Pepper was surprised, would but faintly
express the perfect amazement with which she regarded the
apparition which met her view as she hastily opened the door,
her movements accelerated by the mysterious smells of savory
cooking which had greeted her olfactories when outside
the gate. And yet Edna had really been much in the spinster's
mind that Thanksgiving morning, when she bustled
about here and there and made her preparations for her solitary
dinner,—solitary unless Miss Martha Ann Barnes, the
only intimate friend Miss Pepper had, could be induced to
spend the remainder of the day with her.
“It will seem more Christian-like and pleasant to have
somebody sit opposite you at table on such a day as this,
won't it, Tabby?” Miss Pepper said to her cat, to whom she
-- 112 --
[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]
was sometimes given to talking, and who showed her appreciation
of the remark by a friendly mew and by rubbing
against her mistress' dress.
And then Miss Pepper's thoughts went straying back into
the past, forty years ago, and she saw a group of noisy,
happy children, of which she had been the merriest, the
ringleader, they had called her at first, and afterward the flirt,
who cared but little how many hearts she broke when, at
the gay Thanksgiving time, she joined them at her grandfather's
house among the Vermont hills, and with her glowing
beauty, set off by some bright bit of ribbon or string of
beads, made sad havoc with the affections of her young
male relatives. There was a slight jerking of her shoulders,
and a bridling of her head, as Miss Pepper remembered
those far-off days, and then her thoughts came a little nearer
to the present time, to thirty-five years ago that Thanksgiving
day, and the dress of white brocade, with its bertha of
dainty lace, and the orange flowers sent by a city cousin
who “could not be present on the happy occasion.” The
flowers were never worn, neither was the lace, nor the brocade;
and yellow and soiled with time, they lay together, far
down in the old red chest, where the linen sheets and the
sprigs of lavender were, and where no one had ever seen
them but Miss Pepper herself.
As regularly as Thanksgiving day came round, she opened
the red chest, and undoing the precious parcel, shook out
the heavy folds of the brocade, and held the orange flowers
a moment in her hands, and wondered where he was to-day,
and if he thought of thirty-five years ago, and what had almost
been.
As she had always done so, Miss Pepper did now on the
day of which we write; and did it, too, earlier than had been
her wont. Usually her visit to the chest was reserved for
the afternoon, but this morning there was a strange
-- 113 --
[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]
yearning at her heart, a longing for something her life had missed,
and before her breakfast dishes were washed she had made
her yearly visit to the chest, and sitting down beside it, as by
an open grave, with the faded brocade across her lap, and
the orange flowers in her hand, said softly to herself, “If this
had come to pass I mightn't have been alone to-day.” And
then, as she remembered the girl of thirty-five years ago, and
thought of herself as she was now, she arose, and going to
the glass, inspected, with a grim kind of resignation, the face
which met her view; the thin, sharp features, the straight
nose, with its slightly glaring nostrils, the firmly compressed
lips, the broad, low forehead, and the round black eyes
which age had not dimmed one whit, though it had given
them a sharper, harder expression than in their youth they
had worn.
“And they called me handsome,” she said, as she stood
contemplating herself. “I was Jerry then, pretty Jerry
Pepper, but now I'm nobody but Aunt Jerush, or worse yet,
old Mother Pepper, as the school-boys call me.”
And with a sigh, the lonely woman locked up her treasures
till another year, and went back to her household cares
and her lonely life. But there was a softer look upon her
face, and when, as she was dusting, she came to Edna's picture,
which from some unaccountable impulse she had only
a few days before framed and hung upon the wall, she held
her feather duster suspended a moment, and looked earnestly
at the face of the young girl who for twelve years had
been with her on Thanksgiving day. And as she looked
there arose a half wish that Edna was there now, disgraced
though she thought her to be by her unlucky marriage.
“She bothered me a sight, but then it's kind of lonesome
without her. I wonder what she's doing to-day,” she said,
as she resumed her dusting and thought again of Martha
-- 114 -- p595-119
[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]
Ann Barnes, who might be induced to occupy Edna's old
seat at the table.
But Martha Ann was not at church. Miss Pepper must
eat her dinner alone; and with the thought that “it did not
pay to buy that head of celery and make a parade just for
herself,” she turned to the Prayer Book and minister, and
felt her ire rise so high at his bowing so low in the creed,
that, as she wrote to Mrs. Churchill, she withheld a dollar
and gave as her offering only fifty cents; taking care as she
came out of church to tell what she had done to one who
she knew would communicate it to her pastor. Excellent
Miss Pepper! the Thanksgiving sermon must have done her
a world of good, and she went home prepared to enjoy as
best she could her solitary dinner, but not prepared to find
her niece waiting there for her.
CHAPTER XVI. AUNT JERRY AND EDNA.
IF Miss Pepper had owned the truth, she was not
sorry to see Edna, and the feeling of loneliness
which all the morning had been tugging at her
heart, began to give way at once; but she was one of those
people who feel bound to “stick to their principles,”
whether right or wrong, and as one of her principles was
that her niece had behaved very shabbily and deserved punishing,
she steeled her heart against her, and putting on
her severest look and manner, said to her:
“Edna Browning, how dare you come here after disgracing
me so?”
-- 115 --
[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]
This was the speech with which Miss Pepper had intended
to greet her niece if she ever came back unannounced,
and she had repeated it many times to herself, and to Tabby,
and to the teakettle boiling on the stove, and the clock
ticking upon the mantel, and from having said it so often,
she had come to repeat it without any great amount of
genuine indignation; but this Edna did not know, and the
eager, expectant look on her face died out in a moment as
she heard the words of greeting.
“Oh, aunty,” she cried, and her little hands clasped each
other more tightly as she took a step forward, “don't speak
so to me. I am so desolate, and I had not anywhere else to
go. I thought you would be lonely eating dinner alone,
and might be glad to see me.”
“Glad to see you after all you've done! You must think
me a saint, which I don't pretend to be,” was the harsh
reply, as Aunt Jerusha hurried past Edna, without noticing
the hand involuntarily stretched out toward her.
Going into her bed-room to lay her bonnet and cloak
aside, Miss Pepper's lip quivered a little as she said to herself,—
“The child has suffered, and no mistake, but I'm not going
to be talked over at once. She deserves a good lesson.
If she was a youngster, I'd spank her smartly and be done
with it, but as I can't do that I shall carry a stiff upper lip a
spell, till she's fairly cowed.”
With this intention Miss Pepper returned to the attack,
and once having opened her volley of abuse,—reproof she
called it,—she did not know where to stop, and said far more
than she really felt or had at first any intention of saying.
The runaway match with a mere boy; the meanness, aye
the dishonesty of breaking the contract with the principal of
the seminary, and leaving that four hundred dollars for some
one else to pay; the littleness of wearing jewelry which a
-- 116 --
[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]
stranger must pay for, and the wickedness of decoying a
young man into marriage, and thereby causing him to lose
his life, and making her a murderess, were each in turn
brought up and eloquently handled; while Edna stood with
bowed head and heard it quietly, until her aunt reached the
ring, and asked if she was not ashamed to wear it. Then it
was that the “pale-gray look came over her face and the
steel-gray look in her eye,” as she took the golden band
from her finger, and laid it away in her purse, saying in a
voice Miss Pepper would never have recognized as Edna's,—
“You are right, aunty. I am a murderess, and I ought
not to wear this ring until I have paid for it myself, and I
never will.”
Something in her tone and manner stopped Miss Pepper,
and for a moment she gazed curiously at this young girl who
seemed to expand into a dignified, self-assured woman as
she drew off her wedding ring, and, putting it away from her
sight, walked quietly to the window, where she stood looking
out upon the dull November sky from which a few snowflakes
were beginning to fall. Miss Pepper was puzzled,
and for an instant seriously contemplated taking back a part,
at least, of what she had said, but that would not have been
in accordance with her theory of managing young people,
and so she contented herself with doing instead of saying.
She made the kind of gravy for the turkey which she remembered
Edna liked, and put an extra lump of butter in the
squash, and brought from the cellar a tumbler of cranberry
jelly and a pot of peach preserves, and opened a bottle of
pickled cauliflower, and warmed one of her best mince pies,
and made black tea instead of green, because Edna never
drank the latter, and then, when all was ready, said, in a
half-conciliatory tone, “Come now, the victuals is ready.”
Then Edna came away from the window and took her
seat at the table, and took the heaped-up plate offered to
-- 117 --
[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]
her, and made some casual remarks about the price of
butter, and asked if Blossom gave as much milk as ever, but
she did not eat. She had been very hungry, but the hunger
was gone now, and so she sipped her tea and toyed with her
fork, and occasionally put it to her lips, but never with anything
on it which Aunt Jerusha could see. In short, the
dinner was a failure; and when it was over Aunt Jerry removed
her turkey nearly as whole as when it went upon the
table, and carried back her cranberries and peaches untouched,
and felt as if she had been badly used that her dinner
was thus slighted. Edna did not offer to help her as
she cleared the dinner away, but sat with folded hands looking
out to where a brown, blighted rose-bush was gently
swayed by the wind.
Once when Aunt Jerry could endure the silence no longer,
she said:
“What under the sun do you see out there? What are
you looking at?”
“My future life,” Edna replied, without so much as turning
her head, and Aunt Jerry gave an extra whisk to her dish
towel as she went on washing her dishes.
As it began to grow dark, Miss Pepper brought out her
candle, and was about to light it, when Edna started suddenly,
and turning her white, stony face toward her aunt, said:
“Don't light the candle now. I like the dark the best. I
want to talk with you, and can do it better if I do not see
your face.”
There was a ring in the voice which puzzled Aunt Jerry a
little, but she humored her niece, and felt glad that at last
Edna was going to talk. But she was not quite prepared for
what followed when her niece, who had suddenly outgrown
all fear of her aunt, spoke of some things in the past, which,
had they been different, might have borne a different result
and have kept her from doing what she had done.
-- 118 --
[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]
“I believe you meant well, Aunt Jerry,” she said, “and
perhaps some would say you did well. You gave me a home
when I had none; gave me food and clothes, and taught me
many things; but for the one great thing which children
need the most and miss the most, I did hunger so terribly. I
wanted some love, auntie; some petting, some kind, caressing
act which should tell me I was more to you than the
poor orphan whom you took from charity. But you never
gave it, never laid your hand upon me fondly, never called
me a pet name, never kissed me in your life, and we living
together these dozen years. You chide me for turning so
readily to a stranger whom I had only known for a few
months, and preferring him to my own flesh and blood.
Auntie, in the few months I knew Charlie Churchill, he gave
me more love, more kindness than I had ever known from
you in the twelve years we lived together, and when he asked
me to go with him, as I did, I hesitated, for I knew it was
wrong; but when your letter came threatening to bring me
home, the thought of the long, dreary winter during which
scarcely a kind, pleasant word would be spoken to me, was
more than I could bear, and so I went with Charlie.”
Edna paused a moment with the hope that what she had
said might bring some expression of regret from the woman
sitting so straight, and prim, and silent in the chair near by.
But it did not, and as Edna could not see her face she never
dreamed of the effect her words had produced, and how the
great lumps were swelling in her aunt's throat, as that peculiar
woman forced down the impulse of her better nature
which did prompt her to say she had been to blame. To
confess herself in error was a hard thing for Miss Pepper to
do, and glad that the darkness prevented her niece from seeing
the tear which actually rolled down her cheek, she maintained
a perfect silence while Edna told her more of Charlie,
and of her life in Chicago, and her indebtedness to Roy, and
-- 119 --
[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]
her resolve to cancel it as well as to pay for her education if
her aunt would wait patiently till she could earn it.
“I am very tired,” she said, when she had finished her
story. “I rode all night, you know, and if you don't mind
being left alone so early, I think I'll go to bed. I shall find
my room the same as ever, I suppose.”
Then Aunt Jerry arose and struck a light, and without
looking at her niece, said to her: “Hadn't you better go up
to the front chamber? It's a nicer bed, you know; nicer
every way. I guess you better try it.”
This was a great concession on Aunt Jerry's part, and
Edna was touched by it, but she preferred her old room, she
said; she should not feel at home elsewhere, and taking the
candle from Aunt Jerry's hand she said good-night, and went
up the steep, narrow stairs she had so often climbed in childhood.
As she reached the landing, Aunt Jerry called after
her:
“You'll find a blanket in the chest if there ain't clothes
enough. You better take it, any way, for it is cold to-night.”
This was another olive branch, and Edna accepted it as
such, and took the blanket more to please her aunt than because
she needed it. Her room was the same as ever, with
the exception of a few rolls of carpet-rags which were lying
in one corner, and at which Edna looked with a kind of nervous
dread, as if they had been cut and sewed by her own
unwilling hands. It was too dark outside to distinguish more
than the faint outline of the tombstones in the graveyard,
but Edna singled out her father's, and putting out her candle
knelt down by the low window and gazed long and earnestly
at the spot where her father slept. She was bidding his
grave farewell, it might be forever, for her resolution was
taken to go away from there, and find a place among entire
strangers.
“It is better so,” she said, as she leaned her hot forehead
-- 120 --
[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]
against the cool window0pane. “'Tis better so, and father
would bid me go, if he could speak. Oh, father, if you had
not died, all this might have been spared to me.”
Then, as she remembered her other Father, her Heavenly
one, and His promise to the orpha, she clasped her hands
over her face and prayed earnestly for His protection and
blessing upon her wherever she might go. And then she
thought of Aunt Jerry, and asked that God would bless her,
too, and if in what she had said that night there was any
thing harsh and wrong, He would forgive her for it, and help
her to make amends. Her prayers ended, she crept into
her bed, which seemed, with its softness and warmth, to embrace
and hold her as a mother might have done, and so embraced
and held, she soon fell away to sleep, and forgot all
that was past, and ceased to dread what might be in store
for her.
Meantime Aunt Jerry sat in the room below, with her feet
on the stove hearth, her hands locked together around her
knees, and her head bent forward until her forehead almost
touched her dress. Perhaps she maintained this attitude to
accommodate Tabby, who had mounted upon her back and
nestled across her neck, and perhaps she did it the better to
think intently, for she was thinking of all Edna had said to
her with reference to her childhood, and wondering if, after
all, her theory was wrong, and children were like chickens,
which needed brooding from the mother hen.
“But sakes alive, how was I to know that,—I, a dried-up
old maid, who never had a baby of my own, and never held
one either, except that young one of Mrs. Atwood's that I
stood sponsor for, and almost dropped when I presented it?
If things had turned out different, why, I should have been
different.”
And with a little sigh as she thought of the yellow brocade
in the chest upstairs, Miss Pepper put Tabby from her neck,
-- 121 --
[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]
and bringing out her prayer-book read the Gospel and Epistle
and Collect for the day, and then kneeling by her chair
said the Creed and the Lord's Prayer, and a few words of
her own improvising, to the effect that if she was too hard
the Lord would thaw her out and make her softer, and help
her somehow to make it up to Edna, and then she went to
bed.
Edna was hungry the next morning, and did full justice to
the cold roast turkey and nicely browned potato, and when
her aunt asked if she would like some cranberry jelly, she said
she would, for she felt that her aunt wanted her to have it, and
did not begrudge the journey to the cellar in quest of it.
There was but little talk on either side, until Edna asked if
the stage went out the same hour as usual, and announced
her intention of going away. Then Aunt Jerry spoke her
mind again, and said Edna “was a fool to go sky-larkin' off
alone, when she was welcome there, and could get plenty of
scholars too, if that was what she wanted;” and she even
went so far as to say “they might as well let bygones be bygones,
and begin anew, and see if they couldn't pull together
a little better.”
But Edna was not to be persuaded from her purpose. She
did not know exactly where she was going, she said, but
would let her aunt know when she was located, and if she
did not succeed she might perhaps come back.
“That is, if you will let me. This is all the home I have
at present, you know,” she added, looking wistfully up in
her aunt's face, as if for some token that she was cared for
by that undermonstrative woman, who scolded the driver for
bringing in so much snow and mud when he came for Edna's
trunk, and scolded the boy who came to help him for leaving
the door open, and did it all to hide what she really felt
at parting with her niece.
“Of course I'll let you. I'd be a heathen to turn out my
-- 122 --
[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]
own flesh and blood,” she said, in reply to Edna's remark,
and then as the driver's shrill “all ready” was heard, she
gave her hand to Edna, who would have kissed her but for
the forbidding look upon her face, and the pin between her
teeth.
Aunt Jerry went with her to the stage, and stood looking
on until she was comfortably seated, and then, as the driver
mounted to his box and gathered up his reins, she said, “Wall,
good-by again,” with a tone in her voice which made Edna
throw back her veil to look at her more closely. But the
horses, obedient to the lash, had started forward, and Aunt
Jerry was left, feeling more alone than she had ever before
felt in her life.
“I wonder if she would have staid if I'd been more outspoken,
and told her how much I really wanted her?” Aunt
Jerry said, as she returned to the house and began to put
it to rights. “But that's the way with me. I can't say
what I feel. I guess I'm ugly, if I do belong to the Church.
I let him go when a word would have kept him, only I was
too proud to speak it; and now I've lost her, just as I was
beginning to know that I did like her some. I wish she
knew how near crying I was when she said so queer-like,
`You never kissed me, auntie, in my life, and we living together
these dozen years.' Don't she know I ain't the kissing
sort? Still, I might have kissed her when a little child,
and not hurt myself.”
She was dusting the clock and the mantel, and when she
came to the little picture in the rustic frame, she stopped,
and continued her soliloquy:
“I wonder if she noticed that. If she did, she must
know I think something of her, if I never did kiss her, and
make a fuss. The likeness ain't much like her, any way,
but still it's her picture, and I've half a mind,—yes, I b'lieve
I will;” and reaching up her hand, the strange woman, who
-- 123 -- p595-128
[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]
in twelve years had never shown her orphan niece a single
mark of genuine affection, took down that photograph and
kissed it.
That was a great deal for her to do, and being done, she
began to feel as if she had made atonement for all that had
been wrong in herself heretofore, and that Edna really ought
now to come back. But Edna had gone, and as the days
went by and brought no news of her, Aunt Jerry began to
grow indignant, and finally relieved himself by writing to Mrs.
Churchill the letter we have seen. Roy's reply and the
check threw her into a violent rage, and after letting him
know her mind, she washed her hands, as she said, of the
whole of them, and settled back into her lonely life, sharper,
harsher than before, and more disposed to find fault with her
clergyman and battle with his decided tendency to High
Church and Ritualism.
CHAPTER XVII. WHERE EDNA WENT.
TO Canandaigua first, but not to the seminary, nor
yet the jeweller's, as she had once thought of doing.
She had heard from her aunt that Mr. Greenough
was paid, and she shrank from meeting him face to face, or
from seeing any of her old friends. So she sat quietly in
the ladies' room, waiting for the first train going east, and
thinking it would never come. She had bought her ticket
for Albany, but, with her thick black veil drawn closely over
her face, the ticket agent never suspected that she was the
gay, light hearted girl he used sometimes to see at the station,
-- 124 --
[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]
and who recently had become so noted for the tragic ending
of her marriage.
No one recognized her, for it was not the hour when the
seminary girls were ever at the depot, and when, at last, the
train came and took her away with it, nobody was the wiser
for her having been there.
And where was she going? Have you, my reader, ever
crossed the mountain range between Pittsfield and Albany?
And if you have, do you remember how many little villages
you saw, some to the right, some to the left, and all nestled
among and sheltered by those tall mountains and rocky hills,
with here and there a stream of water, as clear and bright as
crystal, rippling along under the shadow of the willow and
the birch, or dancing headlong down some declivity?
Edna was bound for one of these towns, where Uncle Phil
Overton had lived for many years. He was her great uncle
on her mother's side, though she had never heard of him until
she met her cousin, Mrs. Dana, in Chicago. Mrs. Dana had
known Mr. Overton well, and had lived with him for a few
months while she taught in the little academy which stood
upon the common. He was an eccentric old man, who for
years had lived among the mountains, in the same yellow
farm-house, a mile, or more, from the village, which represented
to him the world, and which we call Rocky Point.
Edna could not tell why her thoughts kept turning to
Uncle Phil as they did. In her utter despair, while listening
to Aunt Jerry's abusive greeting, her heart had cried out:
“Oh, what shall I do?”
“Go to Uncle Phil,” was the answer which came to her
cry, and she had clung to that as a drowning man to a straw.
Mrs. Dana had said he was kind and generous, if you
touched the right chord. He had no wife, or children, but
lived alone with a colored woman, who had been in the family
for years. He was getting to be old,—sixty, if not more,—
-- 125 --
[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]
and, perhaps, he would be glad of some young creature in
the house, or, at all events, would let her stay till she could
look about and find something to do. Maybe she could
teach in the academy. Mrs. Dana had done so, and Edna felt
that her acquirements were certainly equal to those of her
cousin. And so she was going to Rocky Point, and Albany
lay in her way, and she stopped there until Monday, and
took her watch and coral to a jeweller's, and asked what they
were worth.
It was a beautiful little watch, and the chain was of exquisitely
wrought gold; and, as the jeweller chanced to be
an honest man, he told her frankly what it was worth, but
said, as it was second-hand, he could not dispose of it so
readily, and consequently could not afford to give her quite
so much as if it were new. Edna accepted his offer, and,
with a bitter pang, left the watch and coral lying in the glass
case, and, going back to the hotel, wrote a letter to Roy,
and sent him one hundred dollars.
How near Roy seemed to her there in Albany, which was
not so very far from Leighton Place, and how she was
tempted to take the New York train, and go to Charlie's
home; not into it, but to the town, where she could see it
and visit Charlie's grave. But a few moments' reflection
showed her the inexpediency of such an act. She had no
money to waste in useless trips. She should need it all, and
more, unless Uncle Phil opened his door to her; and so she
put the scheme aside, and took, instead, the Boston train,
which long before noon left her upon the platform at Rocky
Point. Everybody knew Uncle Phil Overton, and half a
dozen or more answered her questions at once, and wondered
who she was, and what the queer old chap would do with
such a dainty bit of femininity as she seemed to be. One
man, a farmer, whose road homeward lay past the Overton
place, offered to take her there, and she was soon riding
-- 126 --
[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]
along through scenery so wild and romantic, even in early
December, as to elicit from her many an exclamation of surprise
and delight, while her fingers fairly ached to grasp her
pencil and paper and sketch some of the beautiful views with
which the neighborhood abounded. The man was very respectful,
but rather inquisitive; and as his curiosity was in
no wise abated by the sight of her glowing face when, at the
top of a hill, she threw back her veil, and asked him to stop
a moment while she gazed at the scenery around her, he began
to question her, and found that she was Phil Overton's
grand-niece, an orphan without friends, and that she had
come to Rocky Point, hoping to find something to do. Did
he know whether they were in want of a teacher in the
academy, and did any of the scholars take lessons in drawing
or music? She could teach both, though drawing was her
preference.
Mr. Belknap was very sorry to tell her that the old academy
was closed,—“played out,” he said; and the “Deestrict”
School had been commenced for a week, or more.
“But then,” he added, as he saw the look of disappointment
on Edna's face, “maybe we could scare up a s'leck school.
We had one last winter, kep' by a man in a room of the academy;
but he was a poor stick, and the boys raised the very
old Harry with him. They wouldn't with you, a slip of a
girl. Ain't you pretty young to teach?”
“Yes, perhaps so; but I must do something,” Edna replied.
She did not tell him she was a widow; and, seeing her
clothed in so deep mourning, the man naturally concluded
it was for her parents, and he began to feel a deep interest
in her, telling her she might count on his children if she
opened a school; that he would also help her to get scholars,
if needful, and then he asked if she had any idea of the kind
of man Uncle Phil Overton was. Something in Mr.
-- 127 -- p595-132
[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]
Belknap's question set Edna's heart to beating rapidly, but before
she could reply, they turned the corner in the road and
came close to the house.
“I wish you success with Uncle Phil,” Mr. Belknap said,
as he handed Edna from the wagon and deposited her trunk
upon the stoop. “Maybe I and the girls will drop in to-night
and see how you get on,” he added, as he climbed
over the wheel, and chirruping to his horse, drove off, leaving
Edna standing by the door, whose huge brass knocker
sent back a dull, heavy echo, but did not for some little time
bring any answering response.
CHAPTER XVIII. AT UNCLE PHIL'S.
IT was one of those old-fashioned farm-houses rarely
found outside of New England, and even there
growing more and more rare, as young generations
arise with cravings for something new, and a feeling of having
outgrown the old homestead with its “front entry” and
crooked stairway leading to another “entry” above; its
two “square rooms” in front and its huge kitchen and
smaller sleeping apartment in the rear. Those who do not
emigrate to some more genial atmosphere, where their progressive
faculties have free scope to grow, have come to feel
a contempt for the old brown houses which once dotted the
New England hills so thickly; and so these veterans of a
past century have gradually given way to dwellings of a
more modern style, with wide halls and long balconies and
bay-windows, and latterly the much-admired French roofs.
-- 128 --
[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]
But Uncle Phil Overton was neither young nor a radical,
nor was there anything progressive in his taste. As his
house had been forty years ago, when by his father's death
and will it came to him, so it was that day when Edna stood
knocking at the door. It had been yellow then and it was
yellow now; it had been void of shade-trees then and it was
so now, if we except the horse-chestnut which grew near the
gate, and which could throw no shadow, however small,
upon the house or in the great, glaring rooms inside.
Uncle Phil did not like trees, and he did like light, and
held it a sin to shut out Heaven's sunshine; so there never
was a blind upon his house; and the green-paper shades and
curtains of Holland linen, which somehow had been smuggled
in and hung at a few of the windows, were rolled up
both day and night. Uncle Phil had no secrets to shut out,
he said, and folks were welcome to look in upon him at any
time; so he sat before the window, and washed before it,
and shaved before it, and ate before it, and dressed before
it; and when his housekeeper, old Aunt Becky, remonstrated
with him, as she sometimes did, and told him “folks
would see him,” he answered her, “Let 'em peek, if they
want to;” and so the curtains remained as they were, and
the old man had his way.
Many years ago, it was said that he had thought to bring a
wife to the farm-house, which he had brightened up a little,
putting a red and green carpet on the floor of the north
room, painting the wood-work a light blue, and covering the
walls with a yellowish paper of most wonderful desing.
Six chairs, and a looking-glass, and bureau, and table, had
completed the furnishing of that room, to which no bride
ever came; and, as Uncle Phil had been wholly reticent with
regard to her, the story came gradually to be regarded as a
mere fabrication of somebody's busy brain; and Uncle Phil
was set down as one whose heart had never been reached
-- 129 --
[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]
by anything fairer than old black Becky, who had lived with
him for years, and grown to be so much like him that one
had only to get the serving-woman's opinion to know what
the master's was. Just as that stiff, cold north room had
looked years ago, when made ready for the mythical bride,
so it looked now, and so, too, or nearly so, looked the south
room, with its Franklin fireplace, its painted floor, and the
two strips of rag carpet before the fire, its tall mantel-piece,
with two cupboards over it, holding a most promiscuous
medley of articles, from a paper of sage down to the almanacs
for the last twenty years. Uncle Phil didn't believe in
destroying books, and kept his almanacs as religiously as he
did his weekly paper, of which there were barrels full, stowed
away in the garret. Besides being the common sitting-room,
the south room was also Uncle Phil's sleeping apartment,
and in one corner was his turned-up bed, with its curtain
of copperplate, and beyond it the clock-shelf and the clock,
and a tall writing-desk, where Uncle Phil's valuables were
kept. Two or three chairs, one on rockers, and one an old-fashioned
wooden chair with arms and a cushion in it, completed
the furniture, if we except the table, on which lay
Walker's Dictionary, and the big Bible, and a book of sermons
by some Unitarian divine, and Uncle Phil's glasses.
The pleasantest room in the whole house was the kitchen,
where Aunt Becky reigned supreme, even Uncle Phil yielding
to her here, and never saying a word when she made
and put down a respectable rag carpet at the end of the
long room in which she kept her Boston rocker for company,
and her little stuffed sewing chair for herself, and her
square stand covered with a towel, and on it a pretty cushion
of blue, which matched the string of robins' eggs ornamenting
the little glass hanging beside the window, with its
box for brush and combs made of pasteboard and cones.
This was Aunt Becky's parlor, and her kitchen was just as
-- 130 --
[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]
neat and inviting, with its nicely painted floor, and unpainted
wood-work, scoured every week, and kept free from dust
and dirt by daily wipes and dustings, and a continued warfare
against the luckless flies and insects, to whom Becky was
a sworn foe. Out in the back room there was a stove
which Becky sometimes used, but she would not have it in
her kitchen; she liked the fireplace best, she said, and so in
winter nights you could see from afar the cheerful blaze of
the logs Becky piled upon the fire, giving the “forestick”
now and then a thrust by way of quickening the merry
flames, which lit up her old black face as she stooped upon
the hearth to cook the evening meal.
And this was the house where Edna stood knocking for admission,
and wondering why her knock remained so long unanswered.
Old Becky was at the barn hunting for eggs with
which to make her master's favorite custard pie, and never
dreamed that she had a guest, until, with her woollen dress
pinned up around her waist, and a wisp of hay ornamenting
her hair, she returned to the house, and entering the kitchen
by the rear door, heard the knock, which by this time was
loud and imperious. No one but strangers ever came to
the front door in winter, consequently Aunt Becky, who had
a good deal to do that morning, bristled at once, and wondered
“who was making that to do, and why they didn't
come to the kitchen door, and not make her all that extra
trouble.”
“Whale away,” she said, as Edna again applied herself
vigorously to the knocker. “I shan't come till I've put up
my aigs and let my petticoats down.”
This done, she started for the door, and, catching sight
through the window of Edna's trunk, exclaimed:
“For Heaven's sake, if thar ain't a chist of clothes, a visitor;
Miss Maude, perhaps, and I nothin' for dinner but a
-- 131 --
[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]
veal stew, or,—yes, I can open a bottle of tomarterses, and
roast some of them fall pippins.”
And with this consoling reflection, old Becky undid the
iron bolt and opened the door; but started back when, instead
of the possible Miss Maude, she saw a young girl
dressed in black, “with just the sweetest, sorriest, anxiousest
face you even seen, and which made my bowels
yearn to oncet,” she said to Miss Maude, to whom she
afterward related the particulars of her first introduction to
Edna.
“Does Mr. Philip Overton live here?” Edna asked, so
timidly that Becky, who was slightly deaf, could only guess
at what she said from catching the name Overton.
“Yes, miss, he does; walk in, please,” and she involuntarily
courtesied politely to the young lady, who, save that
she was shorter and smaller every way, reminded her of her
favorite Miss Maude. “You'll have to come right into my
kitchen, I reckon; for when master's out all day we never
has a fire in the south room till night,” she continued, as
she led the way through the “south room” into her pleasant
quarters, which, in spite of the preparations going on for
dinner, looked home-like and inviting, especially the bright
fire which blazed upon the hearth.
Edna went up to this at once and held her cold hands
near the blaze, and Becky, who was a close observer, noticed
first the cut of her dress, and then decided that “it had as
long a tail as Miss Maude's” (the reader will bear in mind
that this was before the days of short dresses), “but was not
quite as citified.” She noticed, too, the little plump, white
hands which Edna held up to the fire, and said within herself,—
“Them hands has never done no work; I wonder who
she can be?”
Edna told her after a moment that she had come from
-- 132 --
[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]
Chicago, from Mrs. Dana's, whom Becky might perhaps
remember, as she was once an inmate for a time of the farm-house.
Becky did remember Miss Susan, and after expressing
her surprise and regret at her sudden death, she
continued:
“You've come to visit yer uncle,—have you ever seen him?”
Edna had never seen him, and she had not exactly come
visiting either. In fact she hardly knew why she had come,
and now that she was here, and had a faint inkling of matters,
she began to wish she had staid away, and to wonder herself
why she was there. To her uncle she intended to tell
everything, but not to Becky, though she instinctively felt
that the latter was a person of a great deal of consequence
in her uncle's family, and must have some explanation, even
though it was a very lame one. So she said:
“I lived with Mrs. Dana when she died. I have lost all
my friends. I have no home, and so I came to Uncle
Overton, hoping he would let me stay till I find something
to do. Mrs. Dana said he was kind and good.”
“Yes, but mighty curis in his ways,” was Becky's rejoinder,
as she wondered how her master would receive this
stranger, who had no home nor friends unless he gave her
both. “It's jest as the fit catches him,” she thought, as she
asked Edna to lay aside her wrappings, and then told her to
make herself at home till the “marster came.” “He's gone
over to Millville, six or eight miles or so, and rode old Bobtail,
who never trots faster than an ant can walk, so he
won't be home till three o'clock, and I'm goin' to have
dinner and supper all to oncet, but if you're hungry, and I
know you be, I'll jest clap on a cold bite and steep a drawin'
of tea,” she said.
But Edna was not hungry; she had breakfasted at the
station not many miles from Albany, and could wait until
her uncle came.
-- 133 --
[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]
“I'll fetch yer things in, only I dunno whar marster'll
have 'em put. Any ways, I'm safet in the back bed-room,”
Becky continued, and with Edna's help, the trunk was
brought into the house and carried up the back stairs to a
little room directly over the kitchen, where the bare floor
and the meagre furniture struck cold and chill to Edna's
heart, it was so different from anything she had ever known.
That room at Aunt Jerry's, looking out upon the graveyard,
was a palace compared to this cheerless apartment;
and sitting down upon her trunk after Becky left her, she
cried from sheer homesickness, and half resolved to take the
next train back to—she did not know where. There was
no place for her anywhere, and in utter loneliness and despair
she continued to cry until Becky came up with a pitcher
of warm water and some towels across her arm. She saw
that Edna was crying, and half guessing the cause, said very
kindly:
“I reckon you're some homesick, and 'tain't to be wondered
at; this room ain't the chirkest in the house,
and 'tain't no ways likely you'll stay here, but I dassen't put
you in no other without marster's orders; he's curis, and if
he takes to you as he's sure to do, you're all right and in
clover right away. He sarves 'em all dis way, Miss Maude
an' all, but now nothin's too good for her.”
Edna did not ask who Miss Maude was, but she thanked
Becky for her kindness, and after bathing her face and eyes,
and brushing her hair, went down to the kitchen to wait
with fear and trembling for the coming of the “marster who
was so curis in his ways.”
Becky did not talk much that morning. She had “too
many irons in the fire,” she said, and so she brought Edna a
book which Miss Maude had left there more than a year
ago, and which might help to pass the time. It was
“Monte-Cristo,” which Edna had never read, and she
-- 134 --
[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]
received it thankfully, and glancing at the fly-leaf saw written
there, “Maude Somerton, New York, May 10th, 18—”
Becky's Miss Maude, then, was Maude Somerton, who
lived in New York, and whom some wind of fortune had
blown to Rocky Point, where she seemed to be an immense
favorite; so much Edna inferred, and then she sat herself
down to the book, and in following the golden fortunes of
the hero she forgot the lapse of time until the clock struck
two, and Becky, taking a blazing firebrand from the hearth,
carried it into the south room, with the evident intention of
kindling a fire.
“Marster always has one thar nights,” she said, “and
when we has company we sets the table thar. His bed
ain't no 'count, turned up with the curtain afore it.”
And so in honor of Edna the table was laid in the south
room, and Aunt Becky, who had quietly been studying the
young girl, and making up her mind with regard to her, ventured
upon the extravagance of one of her finest cloths,
and the best white dishes instead of the blue set, and put on
napkins and the silver-plated forks and butter-knife, and
thought how nicely her table looked, and wished aloud that
“Marster Philip” would come before her supper had all
got cold.
As if in answer to her wish there was the sound of some
one at the gate, and looking from the window Aunt Becky
joyfully announced that “marster had come.”
-- 135 -- p595-140
CHAPTER XIX. UNCLE PHIL.
[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]
FEELING intuitively that it would be better for
Aunt Becky to announce her presence, Edna made
some excuse for stealing upstairs, where from the
window she had her first view of Uncle Phil, as he rode into
the yard and round to the barn on Bobtail's back. He was
a short, fat man, arrayed in a home-made suit of gray, with
his trouser legs tucked in his boots, and his round, rosy face
protected by lappets of sheepskin attached to his cap and
tied under his chin. Taken as a whole, there was nothing
very prepossessing in his appearance, and nothing especially
repellent either, but Edna felt herself shaking from head to
foot as she watched him dismounting from Bobtail, the old
fat sorrel horse, who rubbed his nose against his master's
arm as if there was perfect sympathy between them. Edna
saw this action, and saw Uncle Phil, as he gently stroked his
brute friend, to whom he seemed to be talking as he led him
into the barn.
“He is kind to his horse, anyway. Maybe he will be
kind to me,” Edna thought, and then she waited breathlessly
until she heard the heavy boots, first in the back room, then
in the kitchen, and then in the south room, where Becky
was giving a few last touches to the table.
The chamber door was slightly ajar, and as Uncle Phil's
voice was loud, Edna heard him distinctly, as he said:
“Hallo, Beck, what's all this highfallutin for. What's up?
Who's come,—Maude?”
Becky's reply was inaudible, but Uncle Phil's rejoinder
was distinct and clear:
“Umph! A poor relation, hey? Where is she? Where
have you put her?”
-- 136 --
[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]
Becky was now in the kitchen, and Edna heard her say:
“In the back chamber, in course, till I know yer mind.”
“All right. Now hurry up your victuals and trot her
out. I'm hungry as a bear.”
After overhearing this scrap of conversation, it is not
strange if Edna shrank from being “trotted out,” but,
obedient to Aunt Becky's call, she went downstairs and into
the south room, where with his back to the fire, and his
short gray coat-skirts pulled up over his hands, stood Uncle
Phil. He did not look altogether delighted, and his little
round twinkling eyes were turned upon Edna with a curious
rather than a pleased expression as she came slowly in.
But when she stood before him and he saw her face distinctly,
Edna could not help feeling that a sudden change
passed over him: his eyes put on a softer look, and his
whole face seemed suddenly to light up as he took her
offered hand.
“Becky tells me you are my kin, grand-niece, or grand-aunt,
or grandmother. I'll be hanged if she made it out
very clear. Maybe you can explain what you are to me?”
He held her hand tightly in his own, and kept looking at
her with an earnest, searching gaze, before which Edna
dropped her eyes, as she replied:
“I can claim no nearer relationship than your grand-niece.
My mother was Lucy Fuller.”
“Who married the parson and died from starvation?”
Uncle Phil rejoined.
And with a heightened color, Edna answered quickly:
“She married my father, sir, an Episcopal clergyman,
and died when I was a few days old.”
“Yes, yes, all the same,” Uncle Phil answered, good-humoredly.
“I dare say she was half-starved most of the
time; ministers' wives mostly are, Episcopal ones especially.
I take it you are of the Episcopal persuasion, too?”
-- 137 --
[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]
“I am.”
And Edna spoke up as promptly as if it were her mother
she was acknowledging.
“Yes, yes,” Uncle Phil said again; and here releasing Edna's
hand, which he had been holding all the time, he took a
huge pinch of snuff, and then passed the box to Edna, who
declined at once. “What, don't snuff? You miss a great
deal of comfort. It's good for digestion and nervousness,
snuff is. I've used it this thirty years; and you are an
Episcopalian, and proud of it, I see: jest so. I've no great
reason to like that sect, seeing about the only one I ever
knew intimately turned out a regular hornet, a lucifer match,
the very old Harry himself; didn't adorn the profession;
was death on Unitarians, and sent the whole caboodle of us
to perdition. She'll be surprised to find me settin' on the
banks of the river Jordan when she comes across, paddlin'
her own canoe, for she will paddle it, I warrant you. Nobody
can help her. Yes, yes. Such is life, take it as you
find it. Maude is an Episcopal, red-hot. I like her;
maybe I'll like you; can't tell. Yes, yes; sit by now, and
have some victuals.”
During this conversation, Becky, who had put the dinner
upon the table, was standing in respectful silence, waiting
until her master was ready, and trembling for the fall of her
light snowy crusts which she had made for her pot-pie. But
her fears were groundless; the dinner was a great success,
and Uncle Phil helped Edna bountifully, and insisted upon
her taking more gravy, and ordered Becky to bring a bottle
of cider from the cellar.
“Cider was 'most as good as snuff for digestion,” he said,
as he poured Edna a glass of the beverage, which sparkled
and beaded like champagne.
On old Becky's face there was a look of great satisfaction
as she saw her master's attentions to the young lady, and as
-- 138 --
[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]
soon as her duties were over at the table, she stole up the
back stairs to the little forlorn room where Edna's trunk was
standing,
“I know I kin ventur so much,” she said to herself as she
lifted the trunk and carried it into the next chamber, which
had a pleasanter lookout, and was more pretentious every
way, than its small dark neighbor.
This done Becky retired to the kitchen until dinner was
over, and her master, who was something of a gormandizer,
was so gorged that three or four pinches of snuff were requisite
to aid his digestion; and then like a stuffed anaconda
he coiled himself up in his huge arm-chair and slept soundly,
while Becky cleared the table and put the room to rights.
The short wintry afternoon was drawing to a close by the
time Uncle Phil's nap was over. He had slept heavily and
snored loudly, and the last snore awoke him. Starting up,
he exclaimed:
“What's that? Yes, yes; snored, did I? Shouldn't wonder
if I got into a doze. Ho, you, Beck!”
His call was obeyed at once by the colored woman, who
came and stood deferentially before him.
“I say, Beck, I'm 'bout used up, what with eatin' such an
all-fired dinner on top of jouncing along on Bobtail,—might
as well ride a Virginia fence and done with it. Can't you
do the chores? Bobtail is fed, and the cows too.”
Becky signified her readiness to do anything her master
liked, and after bringing a tall tallow candle and adding a
stick to the fire, she departed, leaving Edna alone with
Uncle Phil, who was wide-awake now, and evidently disposed
to talk.
“Now tell me all about it,” he said, suddenly facing toward
Edna. “Tell me who you are in black for, and what
sent you here, and what you want, and how you happened
-- 139 --
[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]
to know of me, when I never heard of you; but first, what
is your name? I'll be hanged if I've thought to inquire.”
“Edna Louise Browning was my name until I was married.”
“Married! Thunder!” and springing from his chair,
Uncle Phil took the candle, and bringing it close to Edna's
face, scrutinized it closely. “You married? Why, you're
nothing but a child. Married? Where was your folks, to
let you do such a silly thing? and where is he?”
“My husband is dead, was killed the very day we were
married,—killed in the cars,—and I have no folks, no home,
no friends, unless you will be one to me,” Edna replied, in a
choking voice which finally broke down in a storm of tears
and sobs.
Uncle Phil did not like to see a woman cry, especially a
young, pretty woman like the one before him, but he did not
know at all what to say: so he took three pinches of snuff,
one after the other, sneezing as many times, blew his nose
vigorously, and then going to the door which led into the
kitchen, called out:
“Ho, Beck! come here,—I want you.”
But Beck was watering old Bobtail, and did not hear him,
so he returned to his seat by the fire; and as Edna's tears
were dried by that time, he asked her to go on and tell him
her story. Edna had determined to keep nothing back, and
she commenced with the house by the graveyard, and the
aunt, who perhaps meant to be kind, but who did not understand
children, and made her life less happy than it might
otherwise have been; then she passed on to Canandaigua
and Charlie Churchill; and while telling of him and his
friends, and where they lived, she thought once Uncle Phil
was asleep, he sat so still, with his eyes shut, and one fat leg
crossed over the other, and a pinch of snuff held tightly between
his thumb and finger. But he was not asleep, and
-- 140 --
[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]
when she mentioned Leighton Place, he started up again
and went out to Becky, who by this time was moving in the
kitchen.
“I say, Beck,” he whispered in her ear, as he gave his
snuff-box a tap with his finger, “move that gal's band-box
into the northwest chamber, d'ye hear?”
Becky did not tell him that she had already done that,
but simply answered, “Yes, sar,” while he returned to Edna,
who, wholly unconscious of her promotion or the cause of it,
continued her story, which, when she came to the marriage
and the accident, was interrupted again with her tears,
which fell in showers as she went over with the dreadful
scene, the gloomy night, the terrible storm, the capsized car,
and Charlie dead under the ruins. Uncle Phil too was excited,
and walked the room hurriedly, and took no end of
snuff, and blew his nose like a trumpet, but made no comment
until she mentioned Mrs. Dana, when he stopped
walking, and said:
“Poor Sue, if she'd had a different name, I believe I'd
kept her for my own, though she wan't over clever. Dead,
you say, and left five young ones, of course; the poorer they
be the more they have. Poor little brats. I'll remember
that. And John wanted to marry you? You did better to
come here; but where was that aunt, what d'ye call her?
I don't remember as you told me her name.”
“Aunt Jerusha Pepper,” Edna said; whereupon something
dropped from Uncle Phil's lip which sounded very much
like “the devil!”
“What, sir?” Edna asked; and he replied:
“I was swearin' a little. Such a name as that! Jerusha
Pepper! No wonder she was hard on you. Did you go
back to her at all? and what did she say?”
He took four pinches of snuff in rapid succession, and
scattered it about so profusely, that Edna received some in
-- 141 --
[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]
her face and moved a little further from him, as she told him
the particulars of her going back to Aunt Jerusha, and what
the result had been. She intended to speak just as kindly
and cautiously of Aunt Jerry as was possible; but it seemed
as if some influence she could not resist was urging her on,
and Uncle Phil was so much interested and drew her out so
adroitly, that, though she softened everything and omitted
many things, the old man got a pretty general impression of
Aunt Jerusha Pepper, and guessed just how desolate must
be the life of any one who tried to live with her.
“Yes, yes, I see,” he said, as Edna, frightened to think
how much she had told, tried to apologize for Aunt Jerry,
and take back some things she had said. “Yes, yes, never
mind taking back. I can guess what kind of a firebrand she
is. Knew a woman once, as near like her as two peas;
might have been twins; pious, ain't this peppercorn?”
Edna did not quite like Uncle Phil's manner of speaking
of her aunt, and she began to defend her, saying she was in
the main a very good woman, who possessed many excellent
qualities.
“Don't doubt it in the least. Dare say she's a saint;
great on the creed and the catechism. And she is your
aunt? Ho, Beck, come here; or stop, I'll speak to you in
the kitchen,” he said, as Becky came to the door.
The woman retreated to the kitchen fireplace, where
Uncle Phil joined her, speaking again in a whisper, and
saying,—
“Look here, Beck. Take that girl's work-bag, or whatever
she brought her things in, and carry it into the north
chamber.”
“Maude's room, sar!” Becky asked, with glistening eyes.
“Yes, Maude's room,” Uncle Phil replied, and then went
back to Edna, who had but little more to tell, except of her
resolve to come to him as the only person in the world who
-- 142 --
[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]
was likely to take her in, or on whom she had any claim of
relationship.
“I don't wish to be an incumbrance,” she said. “I want
to earn my own living, and at the same time be getting
something with which to pay my debts. Mr. Belknap, who
brought me from the depot, thought I might get up a select
school, and if I do, maybe you will let me board here. I
should feel more at home with you than with strangers.
Would you let me stay if I could get a school?”
There certainly was something the matter with Uncle Phil's
eyes just then.
“The pesky wind made them water,” he said, as he wiped
them on his coat-sleeves and then looked down at the girl,
who had taken a stool at his feet, and was looking anxiously
into his face, as she asked if she might stay.
“Let me be, can't you. I've got a bad cold. I've got
to go out,” he said; and rising precipitately he rushed into
the kitchen, and again summoning old Becky, began with,
“I say, Beck, make a fire in the north chamber, a good
rousing one too. It's cold as fury; and fetch down a rose
blanket from the garret, and warm the bed with the warmingpan;
the sheets must be damp; and make some creamtoast
in the morning; all cream,—girls mostly take to that,
and stew some crambries to-morrow, and kill a hen.”
Having completed his list of orders Uncle Phil returned
to Edna, while Becky, who, in anticipation of some such denouement
had already made a fire in the north and best
chamber in the house, went up and added fresh fuel to the
flames, which roared, and crackled, and diffused a genial
warmth through the room. Meanwhile Uncle Phil, without
directly answering Edna's question as to whether she could
stay there, said to her:
“And it's seven hundred dollars you owe, with interest:
three to Mr. Leighton, and four to that Peppery woman, and
-- 143 --
[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]
you expect by teaching to earn enough to pay it, child; you
never can do that, never. Schoolma'ams don't get great
wages round here.”
“Then I'll hire out as a servant, or go to work in the factory.
I'm not ashamed to do anything honorable, so that it
gives me money with which to pay the debt,” Edna said, and
her brown eyes were almost black with excitement, as she
walked hastily across the floor to the window, where she
stood for a moment, struggling to keep back the hot tears,
and thinking she had made a great mistake in coming to a man
like Uncle Phil, who, having regaled himself with two pinches
of snuff, said:
“Look here, girl. Come back to the fire and let's have
it out.”
Something in his voice gave Edna hope that after all he
was not going to desert her, and she came back, and stood
with her hand on the iron fireplace, and her eyes fixed on
him, as he said:
“You spoke of Mr. Belknap. Did he inquire your
name?”
“No, sir,” was the reply.
“Did anybody inquire your name down to the depot?”
“No, sir.”
“Has Beck asked it?”
“No, sir, but I think I told her.”
“Thunder you did. Why will women tell all they know,
and more too; ten chances though she didn't understand,
she's so blunderin'. I'll go and see.”
And again Uncle Phil went into the kitchen, and while
pretending to drink from the gourd, casually said to the
servant:
“Ho, Beck, what's this girl's name in 'tother room;
hanged if I want to ask her.”
Becky thought a moment and then replied: “don't jestly
-- 144 --
[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]
remember, though I b'lieve she told me; but I was so flustified
when she came. Spects, though, it's Overton, seein'
she's yer kin.”
“Yes, yes, certainly;” and Uncle Phil went back to the
south room with a very satisfied look upon his face. “See
here, miss,” he began. “Your name is Overton,—Louise
Overton. Do you understand?”
Edna looked at him too much surprised to speak, and he
continued:
“You are my niece, Miss Overton, Louise Overton, not
Browning, nor Churchill, nor Pepper-pod, nor Edna, but
Louise Overton. And so I shall introduce you to the folks
in Rocky Point.”
Edna saw that he meant her to take another name than
her own, and she rebelled against it at once.
“My name is not Overton,” she said, but he interrupted
her with—
“It's Louise though, according to your own statement,
Edna Louise.”
“I admit that, but it is not Overton, and it would be wrong
for me to take that name, and lose my identity.”
“The very thing I want you to do,” said Uncle Phil, “and
here are my reasons, or a part of them. I like you, for various
things. One, you seem to have some vim, grit, spunk,
and want to pay your debts; then, I like you because you
have had such a hard time with that Pepper woman. I
don't blame you for running away; upon my soul I don't.
Some marry to get rid of a body, and some don't marry and
so get rid of 'em that way. You did the first, and got your
husband's neck broke, and got into debt yourself, and seas of
trouble. And you are my great-niece. And Lucy Fuller
was your mother, and Louise Overton was your grandmother,
and my twin sister. Do you hear that, my twin sister, that
I loved as I did my life, and you must have been named for
-- 145 --
[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]
her, and there's a look like her in your face, all the time, and
that hair which you've got up under a net, but which I know
by the kinks is curly as a nigger's, is hers all over again,
color and all, and just now when you walked to the window
in a kind of huff, I could have sworn it was my sister come
back again from the grave where we buried her more than
thirty years ago. Yes, you are a second Louise. I'm an
old man of sixty, and never was married, and never shall be,
and when Susan was here years ago, I thought of adopting
her, but I'll be hanged if there was snap enough to her, and
then she took the first chap that offered, and married Dana,
and that ended her. There wasn't a great many of us, and
for what I know you are all the kin I have, and I fancy you
more than any young girl I've seen, unless its Maude, and
she's no kin, which makes a difference. I've a mind to
adopt you, to give you my name, Overton, and if you do
well I'll remember you in my will. Mind, I don't propose to
pay your debts. I want to see you scratch round and do it
yourself, but I'll give you a home and help you get scholars,
or if you can't do anything at that, help you get a place in
the factory at Millville, or in somebody's kitchen as you mentioned.”
Uncle Phil's eyes twinkled a little as he said this last, and
looked to see what effect it had on Edna. But she never
winced or showed the slightest emotion, and he continued:
“Nobody knows that you are a Browning, or a Churchill,
or a widow, and it's better they shouldn't. I saw the account
of that smash-up in the newspaper, but never guessed the
girl was Louise's grandchild. Folks round here read it too;
the papers were full of it. Charlie Churchill hunted up in
my woods one season; he's pretty well known hereabouts.”
“Charlie, my Charlie, my husband; was he ever here, and
did you know him?” Edna asked, vehemently, and Uncle
Phil replied:
-- 146 --
[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]
“Yes, I knew him when he was a boy, though he couldn't
be much more than that when you run off with him. His
brother owns the hotel in town. We are on different roads,
but ain't neither of us such a very great ways from Albany,
you know.”
Instantly Edna's countenance fell.
“Roy Leighton own the hotel! then he will be coming
here, and I don't want to see him till he is paid,” she said,
in some dismay, and Uncle Phil replied:
“He don't often bother himself to come to Rocky Point.
Never was here more than two or three times. His agent
does the business for him, and that agent is me. He was
here once, and I believe his mother was up the mountain
at a kind of hotel where city folks sometimes stay and make
b'lieve they like it. But this Charlie stayed in town at the
tavern, and folks—”
Here Uncle Phil stopped abruptly, and Edna, after waiting
a moment for him to proceed, said:
“Folks did not fancy Charlie. He was not popular. Is
that what you want to say? If it is, don't be afraid to say it.
I have borne much harder things than that,” and there came
a sad, sorry look upon her face. She was thinking of her
lost faith in Charlie's integrity, and Uncle Phil of the scandalous
stories there had been about the fast young man of
eighteen who had made love to the girls indiscriminately,
from little Marcia Belknap, the farmer's daughter, to Miss
Ruth Gardner, whose father was the great man of Rocky
Point, and whose influence would do more to help or harm
Edna than that of any other person in town. But Uncle Phil
could not tell Edna all this, so he merely replied, after a little:
“No, he wan't very popular, that's a fact. Young men
from the cities are different, you know, and Charles was sowing
his wild oats about those days. He passed for rich, you
-- 147 --
[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]
see; called it my hotel, my tenants, and all that, when it was
his brother's.”
A sound from Edna like a sob made Uncle Phil pause
abruptly and mentally curse himself for having said so much.
The truth was he had never quite forgiven Charlie for inveigling
him into loaning fifty dollars with promises of payment
as soon as he could get a draft from home. The draft
never came, but Roy did, and settled his brother's bills and
took him away while Uncle Phil was absent, and as Charlie
made no mention of his indebtedness in that direction, the
debt remained uncancelled. Several times Uncle Phil had
been on the point of writing to Roy about it, but had neglected
to do so, thinking to wait until he came to Rocky Point again,
when he would speak to him about it. But after the news of
Charlie's tragical death was received, he abandoned the idea
altogether:
“Fifty dollars would not break him,” he thought, and it
was not worth while to trouble Roy Leighton any more by
letting him know just what a scamp his brother was. So he
tore up Charlie's note and threw it into the fire, and took a
great deal of snuff that day, and stayed till it was pitch dark
at the hotel where they were discussing the accident, and
commenting upon poor Charlie, whose virtues now were
named before his faults. Mention was made of him in the
minister's sermon the next Sunday, and it was observed that
Miss Ruth Gardner cried softly under her veil, and that
pretty Marcia Belknap looked a little pale, and after that the
excitement gradually died away, and people ceased to talk of
Charlie Churchill and his unfortunate end. But they would
do so again, and the whole town would be alive with wonder
if it once were known that the young girl in black at Uncle
Phil Overton's was Charlie Churchill's widow. Ruth Gardner's
pale-gray eyes would scan her coldly and harshly, while
even Marcia Belknap would, perhaps, draw back from one
-- 148 --
[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]
who all unknowingly had been her rival. This Uncle Phil
foresaw, and hence his proposition that Edna should bear his
name and drop that of Churchill, which was pretty sure to
betray her. And after a time he persuaded her to do it.”
“You are already Louise,” he said, as Edna questioned
the right in the matter. “And inasmuch as I adopt you for
my daughter, it is right and proper that you take my name,
is it not?”
“Perhaps so,” Edna replied faintly; “but I shall have to
tell Aunt Jerry, and Mr. Heyford too. I promised him I
would write as soon as I was located in business.”
To this, Uncle Phil did not object, provided Jack Heyford
kept his own counsel, as Edna was sure he would. With
regard to Miss Pepper, he made no remonstrance. He
did not seem to fear her, but surprised Edna with the question,
“What sort of a looking craft is this Pepper woman?”
Edna, who felt that she might have told too much that
was prejudicial to her aunt, gladly seized the opportunity to
make amends by praising her personal appearance.
“Aunt Jerry dresses so queerly that one can hardly tell
how she does look,” she said, “but if she only wore clothes
like other people, I think she'd be real handsome for her
age. She was pretty once, I'm sure, for she has a nice, fair
complexion now, and her neck and arms are plumper and
whiter than a Mrs. Fosbook's, whom I saw barenecked and
short-sleeved at a sociable in Canandaigua. Her hair is
soft and wavy, and she has so much of it, too, but will twist
it into such a hard knot always, when she might make such
a lovely waterfall.”
“Do you mean those things that hang down your back
like a work-bag?” Uncle Phil asked, laughing louder and
longer than Edna thought the occasion warranted, especially
as he did not know Miss Pepper, and how out of place a
waterfall would be upon her.
-- 149 --
[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]
“What of her eyes?” he asked, and Edna replied—“bright
and black as jet beads.”
“And snap like a snap-dragon, I'll bet,” Uncle Phil rejoined,
adding, after a moment, “I'd really like to see this kinswoman
of yours. Tell her so when you write, and say she's
welcome to bed and board whenever she chooses to come,
and there's an Episcopal meeting house over to Millville,
and she can have old Bobtail every saint's day in the calendar.”
There was a perfect shower of snuff after this, and then
Uncle Phil questioned Edna as to what she thought she
could teach, and how much she expected to get for each
scholar; then he summoned Becky and ordered cider, and
apples, and fried cakes, and butternuts, and made Edna try
them all, and told her about her grandmother Louise when
she was a girl, and then, precisely as the clock pointed to
nine, called Becky again, and bade her show Miss Overton
to her room.
“I breakfast sharp at half-past seven,” he said to Edna;
“but if you feel inclined, lie as long as you please, though I
can't say but I'd like to see a fresh young face across the
table. Maude generally was up.”
“I shall be up too,” Edna said, as she stood a moment in
the door looking at her uncle; then, as she remembered all
the kindness he had shown to her, there came over her with
a rush the hunger she had always felt for something missed
in childhood, and without stopping to think, she walked
boldly up to the little man, and said, “Uncle Phil, nobody
ever kissed me good-night since I can remember; none of
my relatives I mean; will you do so?”
Uncle Phil was confounded. It was more than thirty
years since he had kissed anybody, and he began to gather
up his short coat skirts and hop,—first on one foot, then on
the other, and look behind him toward the door in a
-- 150 -- p595-155
[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]
kind of helpless way, as if meditating flight. But Edna
stood her ground, and put up her full, red lips so temptingly,
that with a hurried “bless me, girl, bless me, I don't
know 'bout this. Yes, yes, I feel very queer and curis,”
Uncle Phil submitted, and suffered Edna's kiss, and as her
lips touched his, he clasped both arms about her neck, and
kissed her back heartily, while with a trembling voice, he
said, “Heaven bless you, my child, my daughter, Louise
Overton. I'm a rough old fellow, but I'll do my duty to
you.”
There was a tear on Edna's cheek, left there by Uncle
Phil, and Edna accepted it as the baptism for her new name,
and felt more resigned to “Louise Overton,” as she followed
Becky upstairs to the north room, where the bright fire was
making shadows on the wall, and diffusing a delightful feeling
of warmth throughout the apartment.
CHAPTER XX. UP IN THE NORTH ROOM.
OH, how pleasant and nice. Am I to sleep here?”
Edna asked, as she skipped across the floor, and
knelt upon the hearth-rug in front of the fire.
“What's become of that little room? I thought—”
She did not say what she thought, for Becky interrupted
her with:
“Oh, dat's no 'count room; jes' put folks in thar when
they fust comes, then moves 'em up higher, like they does
in Scripter. Marster's mighty quare.”
-- 151 --
[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]
“How long have you lived with him?” Edna asked, and
Becky replied:
“Oh, many years. I was a slave on the block, in Car'-lina,
and Marster Phil comed in and seen me, and pitied me
like, and bid me off, and kep' me from gwine South with a
trader, an' brought me home and sot me free, and I've lived
with him ever since, an', please Heaven, I will sarve him till
I die, for all he's done for me. Is you gwine to stay, Miss
Overton?”
Edna told her that she was, and that she was sure she
should like it very much if she could get something to do.
“You likes to work then, and so did Miss Maude, though
she 'pears more of a lady than 'nough I've seen what
wouldn't lift thar finger to fotch a thing,” Becky said, and
Edna asked:
“Who is Maude? Uncle Phil has spoken of her once or
twice.”
“Why she's Maude Somerton, from New York,” Becky
replied; “and she came fust to Prospect Cottage, as they
call a house way up on the hills whar the city gentry sometimes
stay summers for a spell, and whar Miss Maude's
Aunt Burton was onct with her daughter called Georgie,
though she was a girl.”
Edna was interested now, and moved a little nearer to
Becky, who continued:
“I know precious little 'bout them Burtons, only they was
mighty big feelin', and Miss Maude was a kind of poor relation,
I s'pects; leastwise she wanted to teach school, and
Uncle Phil was committee-man and let her have it, and she
was to board round, and didn't like it, and went at Marster
Phil till he took her in, though he hated to like pison, and it
was allus a mystery to me how she did it, for he don't hanker
after wimmen much, and never could bar to have 'em
round.”
-- 152 --
[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]
Here Aunt Becky paused a moment, and taking advantage
of the pause, we will present our readers with a picture
which Aunt Becky did not see, else she would have known
just how Maude Somerton persuaded Uncle Philip to let her
have a home beneath his roof. The time, five o'clock or
thereabouts, on a warm summer afternoon: the place, a strip
of meadow land on Uncle Phil's premises: the Dramatis
Personœ, Uncle Phil and Maude Somerton: She, with the
duties of the day over, wending her way slowly toward the
small and rather uncomfortable gable-roofed house up the
mountain road, where it was her fate to board for that week,
aye, for two or three weeks, judging by the number of children,
who seldom left her alone for a moment, and who
each night contended for the honor of sleeping with the
“school-marm.” He, industriously raking up into mounds
the fragrant hay, and casting now and then a wistful glance
at a bank of clouds which threatened rain; when suddenly,
across the field, and bearing swiftly down upon him, came an
airy form, her blue linen dress held just high enough to clear
the grass, and at the same time show her pretty boots, with
the Broadway stamp upon them, and her dainty white petticoat,
whose tucks and ruffles were the envy of all the girls
in Rocky Point, and the bane of the wash-woman's life. Uncle
Phil saw the apparition, and saw the tucks and ruffles,
and thought what pretty feet Miss Somerton had, and what
tall boots she wore, and wondered why she was coming
toward him in such hot haste.
“Most likely some of those Beals' boys have been raisin'
Cain, and so she comes to me as committee-man. I'll be
blamed if I don't throw up the office, for I can't have wimmen
taggin' after me this way,” he thought, and pretending
not to see the young girl, now so near to him, he kept on
with his raking, until right before his very face came the vision
of blue and white, and a little, fat, dimpled hand was laid
-- 153 --
[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]
upon his rake, and a pair of soft, blue eyes looked up into
his with something like tears in them, while a pleading voice
told him how terrible it was to board round, to eat the
best cake every day, to be company all the time, and never
feel at home; besides, having from one to three children
fighting to sleep with you every night, when you wanted so
much to be alone. And then, still grasping the rake, Maude
asked if she might stay altogether at his house, where everything
was so nice, and cool, and quiet, and she could have a
room to herself, undisturbed by children.
“You will, I know you will, Mr. Overton,” and she
stopped for his reply.
Uncle Phil was more astounded than when asked by Edna
to kiss her. Of his own accord, he would quite as soon have
taken a young alligator into his family as a girl, a woman;
but there was something about this one standing there before
him, and now actually grasping his hand instead of the rake,
which completely unmanned him. Those eyes, and the
touch of the white fingers clinging so closely to his own,
could not be resisted, and with a quick, nervous motion, he
began to step backwards, and sideways, and then forwards,
ejaculating meanwhile, “Lord bless me,—yes, yes! I feel
very queer; yes I do. Let go my rake. This is sudden.
Yes, yes. You don't like sleepin' with all the young ones in
the deestrict. Don't blame you. I'd as soon sleep with
a nest of woodchucks. Yes, yes. This is curis. I must
have some snuff.”
He got his hand free from Maude, took two or three good
pinches of his favorite Macaboy, offered her some, and then,
giving a hitch to his suspender, replied to her question, repeated,
“May I stay with you, Mr. Overton?”
“Yes, yes; I s'pose you'll have to, if Beck is willin'. I'll
see her to-night, and let you know.”
He said this last by way of giving himself a chance to
-- 154 --
[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]
draw back, for already he began to repent, and feel how
terrible it would be to have a young woman in his house all
the time,—to-day, to-morrow, and next day. It was a great
deal worse than sleeping with every child in town, and he
brought up Beck as the pack-horse who was to carry the
burden of his refusal on the morrow. But Maude outwitted
him there.
“Oh, thank you, thank you!” she cried. “You are the
dearest man in the world. Becky is all right. I saw her
first, and she said if you were willing, she was. I shall
move this very day, for I cannot stay with Mrs. Higgins another
hour. Thank you again, ever so much, you dear,
darling man.”
She was tripping off across the fields, leaving the enemy
totally routed and vanquished, and sick at his stomach, and
dizzy-headed, as he tried to think how many more weeks
there were before vacation.
“Nine, ten, TWELVE!” he fairly groaned. “I can't
stand it. I won't stand it. I'll put a stop to it,—see if I
don't. Yes, yes; to have them boots trottin' up and down
the stairs, and them petticoats whiskin' through the doors,
and makin' me feel so curis. I'll go crazy,—I feel like it
now.”
He tried snuff,—six pinches; but that didn't answer.
Then he tried raking hay so fast, that to use his own words,
“he sweat like a butcher;” then he tried cooling his feet in
the brook near by, and wiping them on his bandanna; but
nothing was of avail to drive away “that curis feelin' at the
pit of his stomach,” and long before sunset he left his work,
and wended his way homeward.
The enemy was there before him, or, at least, a part of
her equipments, for two of the Higgins' boys had brought
over Maude's satchel, and sun-umbrella, and water-proof,
and two or three books, and a pair of overshoes; all of
-- 155 --
[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]
which were on the kitchen-table, while the boys were swinging
on the gate in the front yard.
Uncle Phil ordered the boys home, and “the traps” up
in the little “back chamber.”
“That'll start her. She'll find that worse than sleepin'
with the Higginses,” he thought, as he gave the order, and
then went and took a dose of something he called “jallup.”
“He had an awful headache,” he said to Aunt Becky, when
she inquired what was the matter; and his headache increased,
and sent him to bed before Maude arrived, flushed,
delighted, and full of spirits that her boarding 'round was
over.
He heard her go up to her little hot back room, and
wondered how she liked it, and how long she'd stay in it,
and half wished he had nailed the window down so she could
not open it.
She was up bright and early the next morning, and drove
the cows to their pasture, a distance of half a mile, and
brought back a bunch of flowers, which she arranged upon
the table; and she looked so fresh and pretty in her blue
gown, which just matched her eyes, and ate cold beans so
heartily, that Uncle Phil began to relent, and that night she
slept in the north-west room instead of the little back one.
There she stayed a week; and then, after having helped
Uncle Phil rake up his hay one day when a shower was
coming up, she was promoted to the north, and best chamber,
and some nice striped matting was bought for the floor,
and a pretty chestnut set took the place of the high-post bedstead
and old-fashioned bureau; and some curtains were
hung at the windows, for Uncle Phil said “he didn't want
the whole town to see the girl undress, if they did him.”
And here for weeks Maude reigned, a very queen, and
cheered and brightened up the old farm-house until, when in
the fall she left and went back to Oakwood, Aunt Becky
-- 156 --
[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]
cried for sheer loneliness, and Uncle Phil took a larger dose
of “jallup” to help the feeling at his stomach, than when
she first came to him.
And this was how Maude Somerton chanced to be an
inmate of Uncle Phil's family, and enshrined in his heart, as
well as in old Becky's, as a kind of divinity, whom it was not
so very wrong to worship.
“'Pears like we never could get over hankerin after her,”
Becky said to Edna, “she was so chirk and pert-like, and
made the house so different.”
Edna was longing to ask another question, but did not
quite know how to get at it. At last she said:
“Does Miss Somerton live in New York all the time?
Has her Aunt Burton no country residence?”
“Yes, bless you, a house as big as four of this, down to
Oakwood, whar thar's looking-glasses as long as you be,
Miss Maude said, and furniture all covered with satin.”
Edna was no nearer her point than before, and so she
tried again.
“Have they any neighbors at Oakwood, any families they
are intimate with?”
“Yes, thar's the Leighton's, to my way of thinkin' quite
as sot up as the Burtons, and thar place, Miss Maude say,
is handsomer and bigger than the one to Oakwood.”
“Oh, indeed, Mrs. Leighton must be a happy woman.
Did you ever see her?” Edna asked, and Becky replied,
“Thar ain't no Miss Leighton; she's Miss Churchill,
married twicet; her oldest boy, Mr. Roy, owns the property,
and is the nicest man I reckon you ever seen. He stayed to
the hotel oncet a few weeks, and I done his washin', 'case
he couldn't find nobody handy, and Marster Phil let me do
it and keep the pay. He wore a clean shirt a day, and cuffs
and collars, and white vests, and pocket handkerchiefs, and
-- 157 --
[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]
socks without end; and gave me seventy-five cents a dozen
just as they run, which made me a nice handful of money.”
“Yes,” Edna said, musingly; “I suppose he must be
very rich? Is he the only child?”
“Ne-oo,” and Aunt Becky spoke a little scornfully, while
Edna moved so as to hide her burning face.
She had reached the point at last, and her heart beat almost
audibly as Aunt Becky continued:
“Or he wasn't the only child when they was here.
Thar was a younger one, a Charles Churchill, who got killed
on the railroad a spell ago. You should speak well of the
dead, and I mean to; but I reckon he wasn't of so much
'count in these yer parts as Master Roy.”
“Did he do anything bad,” Edna asked, and her voice
was very low and sad.
“No, not bad, only wan't of much 'count. He druv fast
horses, and smoked all the time, and bragged about his
money when he hadn't a cent, and flirted with the girls
awfully. Thar's Miss Ruth Gardner, all of three years
older than him, thought she should catch him sure, and
little Marcia Belknap was fairly bewitched; and both on
'em cried when they heard he was dead, though he left a
wife, the papers said, married that very day.”
“Oh, dreadful,” and Edna groaned aloud, for she saw
again that awful scene, and the white, still face upturned to
the angry sky, and it seemed wrong to sit there and make
no sign while Becky went on.
“I hain't seen Miss Maude since, so I don't know nothin'
about his wife, who she was, nor whar she is. Down to
the Leighton Place, maybe, though it's been surmised that
she warn't much,—kind of poor white folksy, I reckon; and
if that's so, Miss Churchill ain't a-goin' to own her, 'case she's
mighty big feelin', and turned up her nose at Miss Ruth, and
took her boy home to git shet of her. But Miss Ruth is
-- 158 -- p595-163
[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]
enough for her, and I've hearn she talked awful about that
wife of Charlie's, and said she jest wished she could see her
long enough to tell her she had the best and fustest right to
her husband. Oh, she's a clipper, Miss Ruth is.”
Edna's hands were locked firmly together, and the nails
were making red marks upon her flesh, while she longed for
Aunt Becky to leave her. She had heard enough, and she
looked so white and tired, that Becky noticed it at last, and
asked if she was sick.
“No, only tired,” she said; and then Becky said good-night,
and left her alone with her sad thoughts, which, however,
were not all sad and bitter.
She had lost her first love in more ways than one, and as,
with her head bent down, she sat thinking of him and all
she had heard, she felt a fresh pang of remorse cut through
her heart at her own callousness in feeling that perhaps for
herself it was better that Charlie died. But only for herself.
When she thought of him, and what he might have been, had
space for repentance been granted him, her tears flowed like
rain, and, prone upon her face, she prayed that if the prayers
of the living for the dead could avail, hers might be heard
and answered for her lost, wayward Charlie.
CHAPTER XXI. MISS OVERTON.
TO the young and healthy sleep comes easily, and
notwithstanding her excitement, Edna slept soundly
in her new home; and when the first signs of daylight
began to be visible in her room, and she heard sounds
-- 159 --
[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]
of life below, she arose with a feeling nearer akin to happiness
than she had known since Charlie died. Aunt Becky
soon appeared, chiding her for getting up before her fire was
made, and finally coaxing her back to bed, while she kindled
a blazing fire upon the hearth, and then brought a pitcher of
hot water for her young lady's ablutions. Breakfast would
be ready in half an hour, she said, as she left the room;
and then Edna rose again, and remembering what Uncle
Phil had said about her grandmother's hair, and inferring
therefrom that he liked curls, she brushed and arranged her
own thick tresses in masses of wavy curls, and then went
down to Uncle Phil, who, after bidding her good-morning,
said, softly, as he held his hand on her flowing hair:
“Wear it so always; it makes me think of my sister.”
“I am going to town,” he said, when breakfast was over,
“to see what I can do towards scarin' up a school, though I
haint a great deal of confidence; but if I fail, there's still the
factory to Millville, and the hired-girl business, you know.”
He gave Edna a knowing wink, offered her a pinch of snuff,
told her “to keep a stiff upper lip,” and then rode off on old
Bobtail to Rocky Point.
Long before noon everybody in town knew that the young
lady in black was Miss Louise Overton, Uncle Phil's niece,
who wanted a school, and could teach music and drawing
and everything, and Miss Ruth Gardner's name was actually
down as a pupil in drawing, while Squire Gardner headed the
list with his two youngest children. It was a stroke of policy
on Uncle Phil's part to get the Gardners interested, especially
Miss Ruth, whose name as a pupil in drawing was the
direct means of gaining several more, so that when at noon
Uncle Phil went home to dinner, it was settled that a select
school should be opened at once in one of the rooms of the
old Academy, Uncle Phil pledging himself to see that it was
thoroughly cleaned and put in order, besides supplying the
-- 160 --
[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]
necessary fuel. Twenty scholars were promised sure, and
Uncle Phil rode home in great spirits, and gave Bobtail an
extra amount of hay, and then went in to Edna, to whom he
said:
“I dunno 'bout the school, but there's a place you can
have at Squire Gardner's as second girl, to wait on the door
and table, and pass things on a little silver platter; wages,
two dollars a week and found. Will you take it?”
“Certainly, if nothing better offers. I told you I would
do anything to earn money,” Edna replied, whereupon Uncle
Phil called her a “brick,” and said:
“He'd like to see her waiting on Ruth Gardner, yes he
would,” and took a pinch of snuff, and told her the exact
truth, and that Miss Ruth was to call on her that afternoon
and see some of her drawings, and talk it over with her.
Miss Ruth, who was very proud and exclusive, was at first
disposed to patronize “Miss Overton,” whose personal appearance
she mentally criticised, deciding that she was very
young and rather pretty, or would be if she had a little more
style. Style was a kind of mania with Ruth, who, being
rather plain, said frankly, that “as she could not be handsome,
she would be stylish, which was next best to beauty;”
and so she studied fashion and went to the extreme of everything,
and astonished the Rocky Pointers with something new
every month, and carried matters with a high hand, and
queened it over all the young people, whom she alternately
noticed and snubbed, and did more to help Edna by being a
pupil herself than any six other young ladies could have done.
She liked Edna from the first, and being of a romantic turn of
mind, she liked her the more because she fancied her to be
suffering from some other cause than the mere loss of friends.
“A love affair, most likely,” she thought; and as one who
knew how to sympathize in such matters, she took a great
interest in her young teacher, and, after a time, grew
-- 161 --
[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]
confidential, and in speaking of marriage, said with a sigh and a
downcast look in her gray eyes, that “her first and only love
was dead, that the details of his death were too dreadful to
narrate, and had made so strong an impression upon her that
it was not at all probable she should ever marry now.”
And Edna listened with burning cheeks, and bent her head
lower over the drawing she was making from memory of a
bit of landscape seen from Aunt Jerry's upper windows.
Edna stood somewhat in awe of Miss Ruth with her dash
and style, and flights of fancy, but from the moment little
Marcia Belknap called and looked at her with her great,
dreamy eyes, and spoke with her sweet low voice, she was
the young girl's sworn friend, and when the two grew so intimate
that Marcia, who was also given to sentiment and fancies,
and had a penchant for blighted hopes and broken
hearts, told her teacher one night, just as Ruth had done,
of her dead love, Edna caressed her bowed head and longed
to tell her how foolish she was, and how the lost fruit, if gathered,
would have proved but an apple of Sodom.
“Charlie was not worthy of so much love,” was the sad
refrain ever repeating itself in her heart, until at last the old
soreness began to give way, and she felt that the blow which
had severed his life from hers had also set her free from a
load she would have found hard to bear as the years went on,
and she saw more and more the terrible mistake she had made.
The school was a great success, thanks to Uncle Phil, who
worked like a hero to get her scholars, and who carried her
each day to and from the old academy, while Becky vied with
him in caring for and petting her young mistress. And Edna
was very happy. Her school, including her pupils in drawing,
was bringing her in over one hundred and fifty dollars a
quarter, and as she had no outgoing expenses she was confidently
expecting to lessen her debt to Roy in the spring, besides
sending Aunt Jerry a draft which should surprise her.
-- 162 --
[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]
As soon as her prospects were certain she wrote her aunt
a long letter, full of Rocky Point and Uncle Phil, whose invitation
for Aunt Jerry to visit him she gave word for word.
“I have no idea she'll come,” Edna said to herself as she
folded up the letter, “but maybe she will feel better for the
invitation.”
And Aunt Jerry did, though the expression of her face was
a study for an instant as, by her lone evening fire, with only
Tabby for company, she read her niece's letter. She did not
exactly swear as Uncle Phil had done, when he first heard
her name and knew that Edna was her niece, but she involuntarily
apostrophized the same personage, addressing him
by another name.
“The very old Harry!” she exclaimed, and a perceptible
pallor crept into her face, as, snuffing her tallow dip, she commenced
again to see if she had read aright.
Yes, there it was in black and white. Philip Overton was
Edna's great uncle, to whom in her distress she had gone,
and he had taken her as his daughter, and given her his
name, and sent a friendly message to her, Jerusha Pepper,
asking her to visit him, and couching his invitation in language
so characteristic of the man that it made the spinster
bristle a little with resentment. She sent more than a quart
of milk that night to the minister's wife, whose girl, as usual,
came for it, and wondered with her mistress to find her pail
so full; and next day at the sewing society she gave five yards
of cotton cloth to be made into little garments for the poor
children of the parish, and that night she wrote to Edna, telling
her, “she was glad to know she was so well provided for,
and hoped she would behave herself, and keep the right side
of her uncle, and not go to the Unitarian meeting if she had
any regard for what her sponsors in baptism promised for
her, let alone what she took on herself the time she renewed
the promise. The Orthodox persuasion was a little better,
-- 163 --
[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]
though that was far enough from right; and if she couldn't
be carried over to Millville, and it wasn't likely Mr. Overton
was one to cart folks to church, she'd better stay at home
and read her prayer-book by herself and one of Ryle's sermons.
She would send the book as a Christmas gift.” The
letter closed with, “Thank your uncle for inviting me to his
house, but tell him I prefer my own bed and board to anybody's
else. I've toughed it out these thirty years, and guess
I can stand it a spell longer.”
Uncle Phil brought the letter to Edna, and when she had
finished reading it, asked:
“What does the Pepper-corn say? or maybe you wouldn't
mind letting me see for myself. I own to a good deal of
curiosity about this woman.”
Edna hesitated a moment, and then reflecting that the letter
was quite a soft, friendly epistle for Aunt Jerry to write,
gave it to Uncle Phil, who, putting on his glasses, read it
through carefully till he came to the part concerning the
proper way for Edna to spend her Sundays. Then he
laughed aloud and said, more to himself than Edna, as it
would seem:
“Yes, yes, plucky as ever. Death on the Unitarian
church to the end of her spine; Orthodox most as bad; Ryle
and the prayer-book; good for her.”
Then, when he reached the reply to his invitation to visit
him, he laughed so long and loud, and took such quantities
of snuff, that Edna looked at him with a half fear lest he had
suddenly gone mad. But he had not, and he handed the
letter back, saying as he did so:
“Tough old knot, isn't she?”
Edna made no reply, for something in his manner made
her sorry that she had shown him Aunt Jerry's letter, and
she resolved never to do so again. She had written to Jack
Heyford, telling him of her new name and prospects, and
-- 164 --
[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]
her proximity ot Charlie's friends, and Jack had replied in a
long, kind, brotherly letter, in which he told her that Georgie
was at present with him, but he did not know how long she
would stay.
“Annie is better,” he wrote, “but we fear will never be
able to walk again without the aid of crutches. She talks of
you a great deal, and wonders where you are. I have not
told her, for I thought it better not to do so while Georgie is
here, as I fancy your uncle has some reason for not wishing
the Leightons to know where you are at present. I am
thinking of changing my quarters from Chicago to Jersey
City, where I have a chance in an Insurance Company, but
nothing is decided yet. Will let you know as soon as it is,
and perhaps run up for a few days to Rocky Point, as there
is something I wish to say to you, which I would rather not
put on paper. I was there once with Roy Leighton some
years ago; his mother was at the Mountain House, and
Georgie was there too. Strange how matters get mixed up,
is it not?”
Jack signed himself “yours truly,” but something in the
tone of his letter made Edna's heart beat unpleasantly, as
she guessed what it was Jack Heyford had to say to her,
which he would rather not commit to paper, and thought of
the disappointment in store for him.
There was no Christmas tree at Rocky Point that winter.
The Unitarians thought of having one, but gave it up on account
of the vast amount of labor which must necessarily
fall upon a few, and contented themselves with a ball, while
the Orthodox portion of the community, who did not believe
in dancing, got up a sleigh-ride to Millville, with a hot
supper at the hotel, followed by a game of blind man's buff,
in which Marcia Belknap bruised her nose until it bled, and
had the back breadth of her dress torn entirely from the
waist, in her frantic endeavors to escape from Uncle Phil.
-- 165 --
[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]
For Uncle Phil, though a Unitarian to his very marrow, cast
in his lot for once with the other side, and hired a fancy
team, and went to the sleigh-ride, and took Edna with him,
and astonished the young people with his fun and wonderful
feats of agility.
But, if there was no Christmas tree at Rocky Point, Santa
Claus came to the old farm-house, and deposited various
packages for “Miss Overton.” There was a pretty little
muff, and the box which contained it had “Chicago” marked
upon it; and Edna felt a keen pang of regret as she thought
how much self-denial this present must have cost the generous
Jack, and how poorly she could repay it. Another
package from Aunt Jerry, contained the promised book of
sermons, and a pair of lamb's-wool stockings—“knit every
stitch by myself and shaped to my own legs,” Aunt Jerry
wrote; adding, in reference to a small square box which
the package also contained: “The jimcracks in the
box, which to my mind are more fitting for a South Sea
Islander than a widow, who has been confirmed, was sent to
me by Roy Leighton, who deigned to say they was for his
sister, Mrs. Charles Churchill,—a Christmas gift from himself;
and he wanted me to give them to you, if I knew
where you was, as he supposed of course I did by this time;
and asked me to give him your address. Maybe you'll think
I did wrong, but I just wrote to him that I'd got the toggery,
and would see that you had it,—that you was taking care of
yourself, and earning money to pay your debts, and inasmuch
as you did not write to him, it was fair to suppose that you
wanted to stay incog., and I should let you. You can write
to him yourself, if you wish to.”
The box when opened was found to contain a full set of
beautiful jets,—bracelets, ear-rings, pin, chain, and all,—with
a note from Roy, who called Edna “My dear little sister,”
and asked her to accept the ornaments as a Christmas gift
-- 166 -- p595-171
[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]
from her “brother Roy.” There was a warm, happy spot
in Edna's heart for the remainder of that day, and more than
once she found herself repeating the words, “my dear little
sister.” They were constantly in her mind, both at home
and on the way to Millville, when the sleigh-bells seemed
to chant them, and the soft wind, which told of rain not far
away, whispered them in her ears, as it brushed her hair in
passing. But as her heart grew warmer with the memory
of those words written by Roy Leighton, so the little hands
clasped together inside Jack Heyford's muff, grew colder
and colder, as she wished he had not sent it, and thought
of the something he was to say when he came to Rocky
Point.
CHAPTER XXII. MAUDE'S VISIT.
TWO weeks after the ride to Millville, Uncle Phil
received a letter from Maude, who said that as it
was vacation with her now, she was coming for a
few days to the farm-house. “So, dear Mr. Overton,” she
wrote, “give Bobtail an extra supply of oats, for if it chances
to be sleighing, I mean to make you into a gay cavalier, a
second Sir Launcelot, of whom all the Guinevres and
Elaines of Astolat shall be jealous, as we go driving through
the country. Tell dear Aunt Becky to get out her warming
pan, and hold her fattest chicken in readiness. She knows
my taste. Aunt Burton has sent for me to the parlor, so,
dear, darling Mr. Overton, au revoir till next Thursday
night. I can scarcely wait for thinking of that north room
with the wood fire on the hearth, and Becky waiting upon
-- 167 --
[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]
me as if I were a queen instead of a poor Yankee school-mistress.
Yours, forever, Maude.”
Uncle Phil read this letter three times to himself, and
then three times to Becky, who was almost as much excited
as her master. Edna, on the contrary, thought of Maude's
visit with dread. She had no wish at present to be recognized
by any friend of the Leightons. The Miss Overton
rôle suited her now that she had become accustomed to it,
and began to see that it was for the best. Sometime she meant
to see Roy Leighton and his mother, and if she could do so
without their knowing who she was, it would add greatly to
the interest and excitement of the meeting; but if Maude
should discover her secret, her pretty project would be
spoiled. Still, the more she reflected upon it, the more she
saw how improbable it was that Maude should suspect her of
being other than Miss Overton, and her unwillingness to
meet Miss Somerton gradually gave way until, at last, she
was almost as anxious as Becky herself for the arrival of
their guest, who came a train earlier than she was expected,
and took them by surprise.
Edna walked home from school that day, and seeing no
one as she entered the house, went directly to her chamber,
where Maude was sitting in her blue flannel dressing-gown,
with her bright, beautiful hair rippling over her shoulders,
and the brush lying forgotten on the floor, as she sat gazing
into the fire upon the hearth. As Edna entered unannounced,
she started to her feet, and shedding back her luxuriant
tresses, exclaimed with a merry laugh:
“Oh, you must be Miss Overton, I know; my rival in
Becky's heart, and Mr. Overton's too; but you see I am not
to be vanquished, and have come right back into my old
quarters, trusting to your generosity to divide with me the
towels and the hooks for my dresses. Let me help you,
please. You look tired.”
-- 168 --
[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]
And she walked up to Edna, who was vainly trying to
undo her waterproof. At sight of Maude, who had known
Charlie so well, there had swept over Edna a faint, dizzy
feeling, which made her for a moment very pale and weak;
then the hot blood came surging back to her cheeks, which
were bright as carnations by the time the troublesome
knot had been untied by Maude Somerton's skilful fingers.
“What a little dot of a girl you are,” Maude said, when
at last Edna was disrobed and stood before the fire.
“And you are so much taller than I had supposed,” Edna
replied, looking up into the sunny blue eyes, which were regarding
her so intently.
“Yes; I must seem a perfect amazon to one as petite as
yourself. I used to want to stop growing, and once actually
thought of tying a stone to my head, as Charlie Churchill
teasingly suggested.”
Edna felt a great heart throb at the mention of that name,
but made no reply, and Maude continued:
“I suppose it is time now to dress for dinner. Becky
tells me that on `Miss Louise's account, they dine after
your school hours, by which I see that your position with
Uncle Phil is in all respects `comme il fait,' but you must
have commenced on the lower round. Did you try the little
back chamber?” and Maude's eyes brimmed with mischief
as she asked the question.
“Yes, and nearly froze for half an hour or so. Were
you put in there, too?”
“Yes, and nearly melted. Of course you were promoted
to the north-west room next.”
Edna, who knew nothing of the gradation by which she
had reached her present comfortable apartment, pleaded
not guilty to the north-west room, whereat Maude professed
to feeling terribly aggrieved at the partiality shown.
“It must be because you are a little dot,” she said;
-- 169 --
[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]
“and because—,” she hesitated a moment, and then added,
softly, “because of your deep mourning and trouble. That
always opens one's heart. Mr. Overton told me all about
you.”
Maude's face was turned away from Edna, and so she did
not see the violent start, as Edna asked:
“What did he tell you about me?”
“Oh, nothing improper,” and Maude put a part of her
front hair in her mouth, while she twisted her back locks
into a massive coil. “He said you had lost your father and
mother, and that made me feel for you at once, for I am an
orphan, too; he said, also, that since their death, you had
had a hard time generally, and was obliged to teach school,
every item of which will apply to me. I am a poor school-ma'am,—
which, in New York society, don't pass for much;
and if Uncle Burton should close his doors upon me, I
should have nowhere to lay my head, and so you see we
ought to be friends. I wish you would hold that lock of
hair, please; it bothers me to get the last new kink. Can
you do it?”
She looked up suddenly at Edna, who was curiously
studying this girl, who mixed things so indiscriminately,
poverty, orphanage, friendlessness, and the last style of
dressing the hair.
“I don't try. I curl my hair, and that is all. I don't
know a thing about fashion,” she said, while Maude, who
had succeeded in winding her satin braids, coil after coil,
about her head, until the last one came almost to her forehead,
replied, “Your curls are lovely. I would not meddle
with them. Fashion is an exacting dame, but Aunt Burton
and Georgie make such a fuss if I do not try to be decent.”
“Who is Georgie?” Edna asked, feeling guilty for the
deception she was practising.
“Georgie is Aunt Burton's adopted daughter and niece,
-- 170 --
[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]
while I am Uncle Burton's relation, which makes a vast
difference,” Maude replied. “She is a belle and a beauty,
and an heiress, while I, as I told you, am poor, and a
schoolma'am, and nobody but `that young girl who lives
with Mrs. Burton.”
Edna had made no attempt at arranging her own toilet,
but completely fascinated with her visitor, stood leaning on
the bureau, watching the young girl who rattled on so fast,
and who, while pleading poverty, arrayed herself in a soft,
flowing dress of shining blue silk, which harmonized so
admirably with her fair, creamy complexion.
“One of Georgie's cast-offs,” she explained to Edna.
“Most of my wardrobe comes to me that way. I am fortunate
in one respect; fortunate in everything, perhaps, for
everybody is kind to me. Look, please, at my beautiful
Christmas present, the very thing of all others which I
coveted, but never expected to have.”
She took from the little box on the bureau a gold watch
and chain, and passed it to Edna, who held it in her hand,
and with a face as pale as ashes, turned to the window as if
to see it better, while only the most superhuman effort at
control on her part kept her from crying outright, for there
lying in her hand, with the old familiar ticking sounding in
her ear, was her watch, the one Charlie had given to her,
and which she had left in Albany. There could be no mistake.
She knew it was the very same, and through it she
seemed again to grasp the dead hand of her husband, just as
she had grasped it that awful night when he lay beneath the
wreck, with the rain falling on his lifeless face. Edna felt
as if she should faint, and was glad of Maude's absorption in
a box of collars and bows, as that gave her a little time in
which to recover herself. When she felt that she could
speak, she laid the watch back upon the bureau, carefully,
tenderly, as if it had been the dead body of a friend, and
said:
-- 171 --
[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]
“It is a charming Christmas gift. Your aunt's, I
suppose?”
She knew she ran the risk of seeming inquisitive by the
last remark, but she wanted so much to know how that
watch of all others came into Maude Somerton's possession.
“No, you don't catch her making me as costly a present
as that. She selected it, but Roy Leighton paid for it.”
“Roy Leighton!” Edna exclaimed, her voice so strongly
indicative of surprise, that Maude stopped short and glanced
quickly at her, saying, “what makes you say `Roy Leighton'
in that tragic kind of way? Do you know him?”
The wintry light had nearly faded from the room by this
time, and under cover of the gathering darkness, Edna
forced down the emotion which had made every nerve
quiver, and managed to answer indifferently:
“I have heard Uncle Phil speak of him. He owns the
hotel here in town, I believe. He must be a very dear
friend to make you so costly a present.”
Edna could not define the nature of the pang which had
shot through her heart when she heard that to Roy Leighton
Maude owed the watch she had once called hers, and surrendered
with so many tears. It certainly was not jealousy,
for why should she be jealous of one who had never evinced
any interest in her save such as was expressed in the ornaments
of jet, and the words “My dear little sister.” Edna
did not know how closely those four words had brought
Roy Leighton to her until she saw his costly gift to another.
“That's just what I told Aunt Burton that people would
say,” Maude replied; “and I expect Georgie will be highly
scandalized, for she it is who expects to be Mrs. Roy
Leighton, some day, and not poor, humble I. Mr. Leighton's
half-brother, Charlie, was killed the very day he was
married. Perhaps you saw it in the paper. It was a dreadful
thing. I'll tell you all about it sometime. I was with
-- 172 --
[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]
poor Mrs. Churchill a few days, and Roy, who had a broken
leg, and could not sit up, greatly overrated my services, and
resolved to make me a present. He had heard me say
once or twice that I wanted a watch which was a watch,
instead of the great big masculine thing of Uncle Burton's,
and so he concluded to give me one, and asked Aunt
Burton, who was going up to Albany, to pick it out. I
suppose I should be deceiving you if I did not tell you that
the watch was second-hand, and the jeweller sold it a little
less because he bought it of a lady who had seen better
days. Auntie had admired it very much before he told her
that, and she took it just the same. I was perfectly delighted,
of course, though I have built all sorts of castles
with regard to its first owner, who she was and how she
looked, and I've even found myself pitying her for the misfortune
which compelled her to part with that watch.”
Maude's toilet was finished by this time, and as Uncle
Phil's voice was heard in the south room below, she asked
if they should not go down.
“Yes, you go, please. Don't wait for me, I have my
hair to brush yet,” Edna said, feeling that she must be alone
for a few moments, and give vent to the emotion she had so
long been trying to repress.
She opened the door for Maude to pass out, and stood
listening till she heard her talking to Uncle Phil; then with
a sob she crouched upon the hearth and wept bitterly.
Maude's presence had brought back all the dreadful past,
and even seemed for a time to have resuscitated her girlish
love for Charlie, while in her heart there was a fierce hungering
for Charlie's friends, for recognition by them, or at
least recognition by Roy, who had called her his “dear
little sister.” It was the memory of these words which
quieted Edna at last. He had had her in his mind when he
sent the jet, and perhaps he would think of her again, and
-- 173 --
[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]
sometime she might see him and know just how good he
was; and as Becky called to say supper was waiting, she
hastily bathed her face, and giving a few brushes to her hair,
went down to the room where Maude, full of life and spirits,
was chatting gayly with Uncle Phil, and showing him the
watch which Roy Leighton had given her.
As Edna came in, Uncle Phil glanced anxiously at her,
detecting at once the traces of agitation upon her face, and
as Maude suddenly remembered leaving her pocket-handkerchief
upstairs, and darted away after it before sitting
down to the table, he improved her absence by saying,
softly:
“What is it, little Lu? Has Maude brought the past all
back again? Yes, yes, I was afraid she would.”
“Not that exactly,” Edna said, with a quivering lip and
smothered sob; “but, Uncle Phil, that was my watch once,—
Charlie gave it to me, and—and—I sold it, you remember,
in Albany. I knew it in a moment.”
“Yes, yes. Lord bless my soul! things does work curis.
Your watch, and Roy Leighton bought it for Maude! there
couldn't a likelier person have it, but that don't help its
hurting. Poor little Lu! don't fret; I'll buy you one,
handsomer than that, when I sell my wool. You bet I will.
Yes, yes.”
He took a large pinch of snuff, and adroitly threw some
of it in Edna's eyes, so that their redness, and the tears
streaming from them, were accounted for to Maude, who
came tripping in, all anxiety to know what was the matter
with “Little Dot,—that's what I call her, she is so very
small,” she said to Uncle Phil, as she took her seat at the
table, talking all the time,—now of her school, now of Aunt
Burton, and Georgie who was in Chicago, and at last of
Charlie Churchill's tragical death, and the effect it had on
his mother.
-- 174 --
[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]
When she reached this point Uncle Phil tried to stop her,
but Maude was not to be repressed. Uncle Phil knew
Charlie, and of course he must be interested to hear the
particulars of his death. And she told them, as she had
heard them from Georgie, and said she pitied the poor girl
for whom nobody seemed to care,—unless it was Roy, who
was lame at the time and could do nothing for any one.
And Edna heard it all, with an agony in her heart which
threatened to betray itself every moment, until Maude spoke
of “the poor young wife, for whom nobody seemed to
care but Roy.” Then there came a revulsion; the terrible
throbbing ceased; her pulse became more even, and though
she was paler than usual, she seemed perfectly natural, and
her voice was firm and steady as she said, “Then the wife
did not come to Leighton?”
“Lord bless me! That is curis,” Uncle Phil muttered to
himself, as, having finished his dinner, he walked hastily to
the window, while Maude, without heeding him, replied:
“No, and I was so sorry. I had her room ready for
her, too,—Charlie's old room, because I thought she would
like it best. You see, Mrs. Churchill was sick, and I had
it all my own way, except as I consulted Roy, who evinced
a good deal of interest, and I think was really disappointed
that Edna did not come. That was her name,—Edna,—
and I think it pretty, too, because it is not common.”
Supper was over by this time; and the conversation concerning
Charlie Churchill was not resumed until the two
girls had said good-night to Uncle Phil, and were alone in
their room. Their acquaintance had progressed rapidly,
and, girl-like, they sat down before the fire for a good long
talk before going to bed. Passing her fingers through
Edna's flowing curls, Maude made some remark about
Georgie's hair, and then added, “Georgie said Edna had
handsome curls. Poor thing! I wonder where she is.”
-- 175 --
[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]
“Don't they know?” Edna asked, feeling that she must
say something.
“No; they only know that she is somewhere working to
pay the debt she fancies she owes to Roy.”
“I almost wonder Roy told anybody about that; seems
to me he should have kept it to himself,” Edna said, feeling
a little hurt that her affairs should be so generally known to
strangers.
“Roy didn't tell of it,” Maude replied. “Mrs. Churchill
told it first to auntie, and then to Georgie. She tells them
everything, and against Roy's wishes, too, I am sure; for
he is not a gossip. Roy Leighton is splendid everyway,—
the best man I ever knew.”
Edna looked up at her with a peculiar smile, which Maude
readily understood; and, shaking her head, she said:
“No; I am not in love with him. I would as soon think
of aspiring to the moon; but I admire him greatly, and so
does every one. He is very different from Charlie, with
whom I used to flirt a little.”
Edna would rather hear about Roy than Charlie; and so
she asked:
“Do you think he cares anything about his sister-in-law?”
“Of course he does. He wrote her a letter to Chicago;
but she had left before it reached there; and once, in speaking
of her to Georgie, he called her `a brave little woman;'
and, if you believe me, I think Georgie didn't quite like it.”
There were little throbs of joy quivering all along through
Edna's veins, and softly to herself she repeated: “Brave
little woman,” trying to imagine how Roy looked when he
said that of her, and how his voice sounded. She did not
care for Georgie Burton's liking or disliking what Roy said.
She did not care even if Georgie became his wife, as Maude
said she probably would. If he only gave her a place in his
-- 176 --
[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]
heart as his sister, and esteemed her “a brave little woman,”
she was more than content; and in Edna's eyes there was a
brightness not borrowed from the fire-light, as, long after
Maude was in bed, she sat upon the hearth, combing her
curls, and thinking of Roy Leighton, who had called her “a
brave little woman,” and acknowledged her as his sister.
Maude's visit did Edna a world of good, for it brought
her glimpses of a life widely different from any she had
known, and stirred her up to higher aims, by inspiring her
with a desire to make herself something of which Roy
should not be ashamed, if ever she chanced to meet him.
And she should meet him sometime, she was sure of that;
and Maude would be the medium, perhaps; for, if necessary,
she would tell her everything, knowing she could trust her
as her own sister. They grew to liking each other very
much during the few days Maude stayed at the farm-house;
and Edna roused herself from a certain morbid listlessness
into which she had fallen, with regard to herself and her personal
appearance, thinking it did not matter how she looked
or what she wore, as black was black anyway. But Maude
did not think so.
“Needn't look like a Guy, if you do wear black,” she said.
And so she coaxed Edna into white collars and cuffs, and,
spying the jet, made her put it on, and screamed with delight
when she saw how it brightened her up, and relieved
the sombreness of her attire.
“If you were a widow, you could not go into deeper
mourning than you have,” she said, as she was trying the
effect of arranging Edna's curls a little more fashionably, and
twisting in a bit of lavender ribbon taken from her own box.
“Oh, no, not that,” Edna cried, as she looked at herself
in the glass, and thought of the driving rain, the terrible
wreck, and the white, drenched face beneath.
But Maude, who knew nothing of this as connected with
-- 177 --
[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]
Edna, insisted upon the ribbon just for that evening, and
managed to have Uncle Phil praise the effect, and say he
liked bright, pretty things, and wished Edna would wear
ribbons and jet all the time.
The next day was Sunday; and Maude suggested that
Uncle Phil should drive herself and Edna over to St. Jude's,
at Millville.
“Dot tells me she has never been there, and I think it's
a shame,” she said.
“Yes, yes; maybe 'tis; but she never came right out as
you do, rough shod, on a feller. She reads her prayer-book
at home, and adorns her profession that way. Yes, yes;
you want to go to the true church,” Uncle Phil said, adding
that he “didn't think no great things of that persuasion,
or leastwise never had till he knew Louise and Maude.
They were the right stripe, if they were 'Piscopals; and maybe
for once he'd go to the doin's; but they mustn't expect
him to jine in the performance, nor bob his head down when
he went in, nor keep jumping up like a dancing-jack. He
should jest snuggle down in the pew, and sleep it out,” he
said.
Maude gave him full permission to do as he liked, and, just
as the bell of St. Jude's was pealing forth its last summons,
old Bobtail drew up in front of the church, and deposited
his load upon the steps. Whether it was from a wish to
surprise his young ladies, or because of the softening influence
around him, Uncle Phil did not lounge or sleep in one
corner of the pew, but, greatly to Edna's astonishment, took
a prayer-book from the rack in front, and followed the service
tolerably well for a stranger. Only in the Creed he
was silent, and in the fourth response to the Litany; “The
Trinity part,” he “couldn't go;” and he took a pinch of
snuff on the sly, and glanced furtively at the two young
maidens kneeling so devoutly at his side.
-- 178 --
[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]
“They act kinder as if they did mean it, and were not
puttin' on, and thinkin' of their neighbors' bunnets,” he
thought, as he listened to the services, which he decided were
“confoundedly long, and a very trifle tedious.”
It was many a year since Uncle Phil had heard our
church service; and something in its singular beauty and
fitness impressed him as he never was impressed before.
All those kneeling people around him were not “putting on.”
Some of them surely were earnest and sincere, and were
actually talking to somebody who heard, and whose presence
even he could almost feel, as he sat listening to the sermon,
which was from the text, “For he loveth our nation, and hath
builded us a synagogue.” The sermon was a plain, straightforward
one; and, as the clergyman took the ground, as an
inducement for good works, that the building of a synagogue
was the direct means of commending the centurion
to the Saviour's notice, Uncle Phil, who believed more in
works than in faith, began to prick up his ears, and to wonder
if he hadn't better do something which would be put to
his credit in Heaven's great book of record.
“I can't snivel, and say I'm sorry when I ain't, but I
should like to have a balance sheet in my favor, when I get
on t'other side,” he thought; and then he began to wonder
if “it wouldn't please the gals, and the Lord, too,” if he was
to build a chapel at Rocky Point.
If that synagogue had really been a help to the centurion,
and led the Saviour to deal mercifully with him, what might
not the building of a chapel do for Uncle Phil? He did not
believe in the divinity of Christ; but he had a warm feeling
in his heart for the man who had lived on earth thirty-three
years, and known all the sorrows which could be crowded
into a human life. He believed, too, in heaven, and, in a
kind of mystical half-way, he believed in hell, or in purgatory,
at least, and deemed it well enough, if there was a route
-- 179 --
[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]
which led away from that place, to take it. That chapel
might be the very gate to the road of safety; and when
during the last prayer, he put his head down with the rest,
his thoughts were on a little knoll, half way between his
house and the village proper, and he was wondering how
much lumber it would take, and if Carson would cheat his
eye-teeth out if he gave him the job.
As from little streams mighty torrents sometimes flow, so
from that Sunday at St. Jude's sprang the beautiful little
Gothic structure, whose spire you may see just behind a
clump of trees, as you whirl along in the cars through the
mountain passes between Albany and Pittsfield. “St. Philip's,”
they call it, though the old man who planned it, and
paid for it, and run it, as the people said, would have liked
it better if “they had called it St. Maude or St. Louise, he
didn't care which.” Both girls were perfect in his estimation,
though for a time he gave the preference to Maude, as
having been the first who had torn the thick coating away
from his heart, and made it vibrate with a human interest.
He liked Maude wonderfully well, and when, on the Monday
following the ride to St. Jude's, she said good-by to them
all, and went back to her school on the Hudson, he stole
out behind the smoke-house, and, after several powerful
sneezes, wiped his eyes suspiciously upon his butternut
coat-sleeve, and wondered to himself “why the plague he
wanted to be a snivelin' when he didn't care shucks for the
neatest woman in the land.”
Uncle Phil was terribly out of sorts that day, and called
poor Beck a nigger, and yelled furiously at some boys who
were riding down hill on his premises, and swore at Bobtail
because he didn't trot faster on his way from the depot,
and forgot all about the chapel, and was generally uncomfortable
and disagreeable, till Edna came from school, and
he found her waiting for him in the south room, with the
-- 180 --
[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]
ribbon in her hair, just as he had said he liked to see it, and
the jet brightening her up, and making her a very pretty
picture to contemplate, as she came forward to meet him.
Hearing from Becky how forlorn he was, she put aside her
own longing for the girl, who had brought so much sunshine
with her, and made herself so agreable to her uncle, that
the frown between his eyes gave way at last, or rather she
kissed it away, telling him she knew why it was there, and
did not like to see it, and was going to be just as much like
Maude as it was possible to be.
“Bless my soul, a gal's lips feel mighty curis on such a
tough old rhinoceros hide as mine,” he said; but he caught
the little hands which were smoothing his hair, and held
them in his own, and talked of his dead sister, whom Edna
was like, and of the old days at home when he was young;
and then the conversation drifted to Aunt Jerusha and Roy
Leighton, and the payments Edna hoped to make them both
in the spring when her first quarter was ended.
She would have one hundred and fifty dollars, she said,
and fifty should go to Roy, and one hundred to her aunt;
and she drew a comical picture of that dame when the
money was received, proving that her niece's promise had
been no idle thing.
“And you don't mean to keep a cent for yourself, Dot?”
Uncle Phil asked, adopting the name Maude had given to
his niece, and which suited her so well.
“No, not a cent till my debts are paid. I've clothes
enough to last until that time, I guess, if I am careful. At
all events I shall buy nothing unnecessary, I assure you,”
Edna said; and then Uncle Phil fell into a fit of musing,
and thought how for every dollar Edna paid to Jerusha
Pepper and Roy, he would put a corresponding dollar in the
Millville Savings Bank to the credit of Louise Overton, who
might one day find herself quite a rich little woman.
-- 181 -- p595-186
CHAPTER XXIII. PAYING DEBTS.
[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]
EARLY in April, Aunt Jerry received a letter from
Edna containing a draft for one hundred dollars.
“All honestly earned,” Edna wrote; “and affording
me more pleasure to pay it than you can well imagine.
I have fifty dollars beside, which I enclose in an envelope,
and wish you to send to Mr. Leighton; but don't tell him
where I am, for the world.”
Aunt Jerry was not in the best of spirits when she received
the letter. She had been having a cistern dug under her
back stoop, and what with hurrying Robbins, who dug it,
and watching her clock to see that he worked his hours, she
had worried herself almost sick; while to crown all, the
poor old man, who at her instigation had spent nearly one
entire day in wheeling the dirt to a safe distance from the
house, where it wouldn't “stand round in a great ugly pile,”
found on sinking his hogshead that he had dug his excavation
too large, and would need all, or nearly all, the dirt to
fill it up again; and greatly to the horror of the highly incensed
Miss Pepper, he spent another day in wheeling his
dirt back again. It was of no use for Miss Jerusha to scold,
and call the man a fool. She had ordered the dirt away
herself, and now she listened in a half-frantic condition to
the slow tramp, tramp of Robbins' feet, and the rattling
sound of the wheelbarrow which brought it back again, and
undid the work of yesterday.
“Shiffless as the rot,” was Aunt Jerry's parting comment,
spoken to herself, as, the cistern finally finished, Robbins departed,
just as a boy brought her Edna's letter.
The sight of the money mollified her a little, and for a long
-- 182 --
[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]
time she sat thinking, with her pasteboard sun-bonnet on her
head, and Tabby in her lap. At last, her thoughts found vent
in words, and she anathematized Roy Leighton, and called
him “a stingy hunks if he touched a dollar of that child's
hard earnings. Don't catch me to do it, though I dare say he
thinks I will!” and Aunt Jerry gave a contemptuous sniff
at the mysterious he, whoever he might be.
The next day she went to Canandaigua, and got a new
bank-book, with “Edna Browning's” name in it, and put to
her credit two hundred dollars, and then at night wrote to
her niece, telling her “she had done better than she ever
s'posed she would, and that if she kept on she might in time
make a woman, perhaps.”
Not a word, however, did she say with regard to her disposition
of the funds: that was a surprise for the future; but
after finishing her letter, she caught up a half sheet of paper,
in a fierce kind of way, and wrote hurriedly:
“Philip Overton:—I dare say you think me as mean
as pussley, and that I kept that money Edna sent for my
own, but I assure you, sir, I didn't. I put every dollar in
the bank for her, and added another hundred besides.
“Yours to command,
Jerusha Pepper.”
“P.S.—I hope, from some things Edna tells me, you are
thinking about your depraved state, while out of the ark of
safety.
J. P.”
Edna never saw this letter, for Uncle Phil did not think it
best to show it to her; but he read it many times with infinite
satisfaction, and took a pinch of snuff each time he
read it, and chuckled over it amazingly, and said to himself:
“There's now and then a good streak about the old gal.
Maybe she gets it from the Church,—the ark she calls it.
-- 183 --
[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]
Anyhow, I'll speak to Carson to-day about the plan. I
couldn't please three wimmen folks better.”
He answered the letter at once, and said:
“Miss Jerusha Pepper:—Well done, good and faithful
servant. Many daughters have done well, but you excel
them all. Three cheers and a tiger for you.
“P.S.—I ain't thinkin' particularly about my depraved
condition, but I am thinkin' of building a chapel for you to
enjoy religion in, when you come to visit Edna.
“Philip Overton.”
Uncle Phil did see Carson, as he proposed doing; and
as a result of the conference, a delegation of the leading
men in the Unitarian Church called upon him the next
morning, to know if it was true that he had abjured their
faith, and was going to be confirmed at St. Jude's, and build
a church in Rocky Point, and pay the minister himself.
They had heard all this, and a great deal more; and unwilling
to lose so profitable and prominent a member from
their own numbers, they came to expostulate and reason
with him, and if necessary use harsher and severer language,—
which they did before they were through with him. For
Uncle Phil owned to the chapel arrangement, and said he
thought it well enough for a man of his years to be thinking
about leaving behind him some monument by which he
should be remembered; otherwise, who would think of the
old codger, Phil Overton, three months after he was dead.
Then Squire Gardiner suggested that their own church
needed repairing, and that a new and handsome organ would
be quite as fitting a monument, and do quite as much toward
wafting one to heaven as the building of an Episcopal chapel,
and introducing into their midst an entirely new element,
which would make fools of all the young people, and set the
girls to making crosses and working altar-cloths. For his
-- 184 --
[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]
part, he would advise Mr. Overton to think twice, before
committing himself to such folly.
Uncle Phil replied that “he didn't want any advice,—he
knew his own business; and as to repairing the church, he
wouldn't say but what he would give as much toward that as
anybody else; but he'd `be darned' if he'd buy an organ
for them to fight over, as to who should or shouldn't play it,
and how much they should have a Sunday. A choir was a
confounded nuisance, anyway,—always in hot water, and he
didn't mean to have any in his chapel. No, sir! he'd have
boys, as they did over to St. Jude's.”
“Ha, a Ritualist, hey?” and one of the number drew
back from him, as if he had had the small-pox, asking how
long since he had become a convert to that faith, and when
he met with a change?
Uncle Phil told him it was “none of his business;” and
after a few more earnest words, said, “the whole posse might
go to thunder, and he would build as many churches as he
pleased, and run 'em ritual, if he wanted to, for all of anybody.”
This was all the satisfaction the Unitarians got; while the
Orthodox, who, like their neighbors, rebelled against the introduction
of the Episcopal element into their midst, fared
still worse, for the old man swore at them; and when one of
them asked “how soon he intended to be confirmed?”
vowed “he would be the very first chance he got, so as to
spite 'em.”
Uncle Phil was hardly a fit candidate for confirmation, but
the lion was roused in him, and the chapel was now so sure
a thing, that before the first of June, the site was all marked
out, and men engaged to do the mason-work.
Edna's school was still a success, and Edna herself was
very happy in her work and her home. She heard from
Maude frequently, and the letters were prized according to
-- 185 --
[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]
the amount of gossip they contained concerning Leighton
Place and its inmates. Roy had written a few lines acknowledging
the receipt of the fifty dollars, and asking her,
as a favor, not to think of paying him any more.
“I'd so much rather you would not,” he wrote; “I do not
need the money, and it pains me to think of my little sister
working so hard, and wearing out her young life, which
should be happy, and free from care. Don't do it, Edna,
please; and I so much wish you would let me know where
you are, so that I might come and see you, and sometime,
perhaps, bring you to Leighton, where your home ought to
be. Write to me, won't you, and tell me more of yourself,
and believe me always,
“Your brother,
“Roy.”
It was a very blithe, merry little girl which went singing
about the farm-house after the receipt of this letter, which
came through the medium of Aunt Jerusha; and Uncle Phil
stopped more than once to look after her, wondering to see
her so different from what she had been when she first came
to Rocky Point. Then she was a sad, pale-faced woman,
with a dreary, pitiful expression in the brown eyes, which
now sparkled and danced, and changed their color with every
passing emotion, while her face glowed again with health
and girlish beauty. All the circumstances of her life at
Rocky Point had been tending to this result, but it was Roy's
letter which produced the culminating effect, and took Edna
back to her old self, the gay, light-hearted girl, who had
known no greater care than Aunt Jerry's rasping manner.
From this she was free now, and life began to look as bright
and beautiful to her as did the hill-sides and the mountaintops
when decked in their fresh spring robes.
She answered Roy's letter at once, and told him how glad
she was to know that he had an interest in her, but that she
-- 186 -- p595-191
[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]
must pay him every dollar before she could feel perfectly
free again, and that for the present she preferred to remain
where she was. In reply to this, Roy sent her a few hurried
lines saying that early in June he should sail for Europe with
his mother, whose health required a change. They might be
gone a year or more, and they might return at any time. It
all depended on his mother, and how the change agreed with
her. Edna cried over this letter, and when she knew that
Roy had sailed, her face wore a sober, anxious look, and she
said often to herself the prayer for those upon the sea, and
watched eagerly for tidings of the arrival of the “Adriatic”
across the water. And when they came, and she knew Roy
was safe, there was a kind of jubilee within her heart, and
she offered a prayer of thanksgiving to Him who rules the
winds and waves, and had suffered no harm to befall her
brother, Roy Leighton.
CHAPTER XXIV. GEORGIE AND JACK.
GEORGIE staid in Chicago nearly two months, and
for that sacrifice mentally arrogated to herself the
right to a martyr's crown, if not to be canonized as
a saint. She had found Annie better than she expected, and
that of itself was in some sort a grievance, as it implied undue
anxiety, if not actual deception, on Jack's part. In order
to get her there, he had represented Annie as worse than
she was, Georgie thought; and at first she was inclined to resent
it, and made herself generally disagreeable, to Jack and
Aunt Luna, but not to Annie, whose arms closed convulsively
around her neck, and whose whole body quivered with
-- 187 --
[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]
emotion when she first saw her sister, and knew she had
really come. For two days Georgie sat by her, continually
gazing at her, and listening to her prattle, until there came a
softer look into her face, and her eyes lost somewhat of their
cold, haughty expression. Annie told her everything she
could think of about Mrs. Churchill, who had gone, no
one knew where, and about herself and her little joys, and
griefs, and faults. Everything bad which she had done was
confessed, her impatience and fretfulness, and the falsehoods
she had told, and then with a faltering voice Annie said:
“I have asked Jesus to forgive, and I most know He has,
for I don't feel afraid of the dark any more, and I love to
think He is here with me when my back aches, and I lies
awake nights and can't sleep a bit. And will you forgive me
too, sister Georgie; and did you ever tells a lie, though in
course you never. You's always so good. I wonder what
makes me bad? Do you know, sister Georgie?”
Oh, how abased and sinful Georgie felt while listening to
this innocent little child, whose garment she was not worthy
to touch, but who had exalted her so highly, and held her as
something perfect. Perhaps she might have solved the
mystery which troubled Annie so much as to what made her
so given to the bad, when she wanted to be good. She
might have told of blood, so tainted with deceit that a single
drop of it in one's veins would make the fountain impure.
But she did not; she kissed and comforted the child, and
folding her arms about her said, with a gush of real, womanly
feeling:
“Oh, Annie, my darling, what would I give to be as innocent
as you; continue what you are; shun a lie or deceit
of any kind as you would shun the plague, and pray for me
that I may be half as good as you.”
She lifted herself up, panting with emotion, while Annie
looked wonderingly at her.
-- 188 --
[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]
“Why, sister Georgie,” she said. “You can't be bad.
You are the goodest woman I know. I does pray for you
that Jesus will take care of you, but never that He'd make
you good, because I thought you were.”
“No, child, I am not,—” and the proud Georgie sobbed
aloud. “I'm not good, but I love you. I want you to remember
that, Annie, whatever may happen; remember that
I do love you, oh my darling, my darling.”
There was some terrible pain tugging at Georgie's heart,—
some fierce struggle going on, and for a few moments she
cried aloud while Annie looked wonderingly on and tried to
comfort her. After that she never gave way again, but was
her old, assured self. Of the influences warring within her
the wrong one had prevailed, and she had chosen to return
to her formal life of ease rather than remain where her duty
clearly lay, and where the touch of a little child's hand
might have availed to lead her away from the ruinous path
she was treading.
Between herself and Jack there was a stormy interview
one night after Annie was asleep, and the brother and sister
sat together before the grate, talking first of the past and
then of the future. Jack had received, as he thought, an
advantageous offer to go to Jersey City and enter an insurance
office. There was a house there for sale on very reasonable
terms, and Jack's friend urged him to buy it, and
have a home of his own. How Jack's heart beat at the
thought of a home of his own, with no constantly recurring
rent-bill to pay, and no troublesome landlord spying about
for damages! A home of his own, which he could improve
and beautify as he pleased, with a sense of security and
ownership, and where, perhaps, Georgie might be induced to
stay a portion of the time. In Annie's present helpless condition
it was desirable that she should not often be left alone,
and as old Luna must at times be out, it seemed necessary
-- 189 --
[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]
that a third person should form a part of Jack's household,
and who more fitting and proper than Georgie, provided she
could be made to think so. Jack did not expect her to give
up Aunt Burton's home, with its luxuries, altogether; only
for a time he wanted her, and he was revolving in his mind
how to tell her so, when she surprised him with the announcement
that “she was going back to New York in a few
days; that she had already stayed longer than she intended
doing, especially after she found how well Annie was, and
how little she needed her except for company.”
Jack was astonished. He had fully expected Georgie to
remain with him until spring, and he told her so, and told
her further of his plans for the future, and his hope that she
would be interested in his new home, if he had one, and stay
there a portion of the time. Georgie heard him through,
but there was an expression in her black eyes which boded
ill to the success of Jack's plan, and her voice, when she
spoke, had in it a cold, metallic ring, which made Jack shiver,
and involuntarily draw nearer to the fire.
“I bury myself in Jersey City! you must be crazy to propose
such a thing. Why, I'd rather emigrate to Lapland,
out and out. I can't endure the place, and I don't see why
you wan't to go there. You are doing well here, and these
rooms are very comfortable.”
The fact was Georgie did not care to have Jack and Annie
quite so near to herself as they would be in Jersey City,
and she quietly opposed the plan, without however changing
Jack's opinion in the least.
“Are you not afraid that your return to New York will
bring up old times? There are those there still who have
not forgotten,” she said, and in her eyes there was a kind of
scared look, as if they were gazing on some horrid picture
of the past.
“And suppose they do remember,” Jack said, a little
-- 190 --
[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]
hotly. “There's nothing in the past for which I need to
blush; and surely no one could possibly recognize in the
heiress Georgie Burton, the—”
“Hush, Jack, I won't hear what I was, even from your
lips,” Georgie said, fiercely. “Perhaps there is no danger
for myself; but I never walk the streets even now, as the
daughter of Ralph Burton, without a fear of meeting some
one who remembers. Still I know that as Miss Burton, of
Madison Square, I am safe, but as your sister, in Jersey
City, I should not be; and I will run no risks.”
“Not for Annie's sake?” Jack asked; and Georgie answered:
“No, not for Annie's sake,” though her chin quivered a
little as she glanced at the sleeping child.
Then they talked on and on, Jack trying to persuade his
sister to stay with him a little longer, and she as persistently
refusing, saying she must be home, that she had already lost
too much time there in Chicago.
“Georgie,” and Jack began to get in earnest, “by losing
time, I suppose you mean losing your chance with Roy
Leighton. I've never said much to you upon that subject,
but now I may as well free my mind. If Roy Leighton
really cares for you he has had chances enough to make it
known; and that he has not done so is pretty good proof
that he does not care. But supposing he does, and asks you
to be his wife, will you marry him without telling him all?”
“Most certainly I will;” and Georgie's eyes flashed defiantly.
“I need have no concealments from you, who
know me so well, and I tell you plainly there's scarcely anything
I would not do to secure Roy Leighton; and do you
imagine I would tell him a story which would so surely thrust
him from me? A story, too, which only you know; and
you remember your oath, do you not?”
-- 191 --
[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]
She said the last words slowly, and her eyes fastened themselves
upon Jack, as a snake's might rest upon a bird.
“Yes, I remember my oath;” and Jack returned her gaze
unflinchingly.
Something in his manner made Georgie wince a little, and
resolve to change her tactics. Sweetness and gentleness
had always prevailed with Jack, when nothing else could
move him, and so she tried them now, and her voice grew
very soft, and reverent, and beseeching, as, laying her hand
on his shoulder, she said:
“Don't let us quarrel, brother. I do want to do right,
even if I cannot tell that dreadful thing to Roy. I am not
going home either so much to see him as for another reason,
of which I ought perhaps to have told you before. Jack, I
am trying to be a better woman, and have made up my mind
to be confirmed when our bishop comes to the little church
near Oakwood, which will possibly be week after next.
Aunt Burton is anxious for it, and is going to arrange to be
there; and so you see I must go. You do not blame me
now, I am sure. You respect religion, even if you do not
profess it.”
Her hand pressed more lovingly on Jack's arm, but he
shook it off, and, starting to his feet, confronted her with a
look which made her shiver, and turn pale.
“Blame you?” he began. “Respect religion? Yes, I
do; and respect it so much that sooner than see you take
those solemn vows upon you, knowing what I do, I would
break my oath a hundred times, and feel I was doing right.”
Georgie's breath came pantingly, and the great drops of
sweat stood around her lips, as she asked:
“What do you propose to do?”
He did not answer her question directly, but went on to
say:
“I do not profess to be good myself, or to have the first
-- 192 --
[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]
principles of goodness, but my mother, who died there in
that bed”—and he pointed to where Annie lay—“knew
what religion was, and lived it every day; and when she
died, there was a peace and a glory around her death-bed,
which would not be around yours or mine, were we to die
to-night. I am not judging harshly. By their fruits ye shall
know them. He said so,—the man Jesus, whom mother
loved and leaned upon, just as really as she ever leaned on
me, and whom she taught Annie to love and pray to, until
He is as much her companion when she is alone, as you are
when you are with her. Georgie, there is something needed
before one kneels at that altar, as you propose doing,—something
which you do not possess. You do not care for the
thing in and of itself. You have some selfish object in view,
and I will not be a party to the deception.”
“Will you drag me from the altar, or tear the bishop's
hands from my head?” Georgie asked, beginning to grow
both alarmed and angry at her brother, who replied:
“No; but this I will do: If you go to confirmation, and
if before or after it Roy Leighton asks you to be his wife,
and you do not tell him the whole truth, I will do it for you.
He shall not be deceived.”
“And your oath?” Georgie asked, in a choking voice.
“I break my oath, and do God service in breaking it,”
Jack answered.
And then there was silence between them for ten minutes
or more, and no sound was heard except the occasional
dropping of a dead coal into the pan, and the low, regular
breathing of the little child, so terribly in the way of the
woman who had so unexpectedly been brought to bay.
She gave up the confirmation then and there, and after
a few moments arose and went to Jack, and putting her arms
around his neck, cried aloud upon his shoulder, and called
him the best brother in the world, and wished she was half
-- 193 --
[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]
as good as he, and a great deal more, which Jack took at its
fair valuation. He was used to her moods, and knew about
how to prize them. Still, in this instance, he had been a little
hard on her, he thought, and he kissed her back at last, and
said he was not angry with her, and bade her go to bed lest
she should be sick on the morrow.
She staid a week after that, and when at last she went
away, her diamond pin, ear-rings, bracelets, and two fingerrings,
lay in the show window of a jeweller's shop where they
bought such articles; and Annie held in her hand a paper,
which contained the sum of one thousand five hundred dollars,
and on which was written, “To help make the first payment
on the new house.”
Annie thought her an angel of goodness and generosity,
while Jack, who understood now why he had seen his sister
coming from Jachery's shop, said to himself: “There are
noble traits in Georgie, after all;” and felt that the house in
Jersey was a sure thing.
The bishop came to the little church near Oakwood at
the appointed time, but Georgie Burton's proud head was
not one on which his hands were laid. Aunt Burton, who
had gone for a week or so up to her country house and taken
Georgie with her, had urged her to it, and so too had the
rector; and when Georgie gave as a reason for holding back,
that she was “not good enough,” the rector said she had set
her standard far too high, while Aunt Burton wondered
where the good were to be found if Georgie was not of the
number, and cried softly during the ceremony, because of
her darling's humility. What Georgie felt no one knew.
She sat very quietly through the service, with her veil dropped
over her face, and only turned her head a little when Maude,
who was among the candidates, went up to the altar. But
when Roy Leighton too arose, and with a calm, peaceful expression
upon his manly face, joined the group gathering in
-- 194 --
[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]
the aisle, she gave a start, and the long lashes which dropped
upon her burning cheeks were moist with tears. She had
not expected this of Roy. He was not one to talk much of
his deeper feelings, and so only his God, and his mother,
and the rector, knew of the determination to lead a new and
better life, which had been growing within him ever since
Charlie's sudden death. “Be ye also prepared, for in such
an hour as ye think not the Son of Man cometh,” had
sounded in his ears until he could no longer resist the
Spirit's gentle wooings, but gave himself to God without reserve
of any kind. There was a slight stir perceptible all
through the congregation as Roy went up and stood by
Maude. “He was a member worth getting; he, at least, was
sincere,” even the cavillers at the holy rite thought within
themselves; and when it was over, and he came down the
aisle, all noted the expression of his face as of one who was
in earnest, and honest in what he had done. Georgie saw it,
too, and for a moment the justice of what Jack had said asserted
itself in her mind, and in her heart she cried out:
“Roy ought not to be deceived, and yet how could I tell him,
even supposing—”
She did not finish the sentence, but she meant, “Supposing
he does ask me to be his wife.”
And Georgie had again strong hopes that he would. He
had seemed very glad to see her when she came to Oakwood;
had called on her every day, and shown in various ways how
much he was interested in her. There was about her now a
certain air of softness and humility very attractive to Roy,
and he had half hoped that when he knelt at the altar, Georgie
might be with him, and he felt a little disappointed that
she was not, and he told her so that night after the confirmation,
when, as usual, he called at Oakwood, and they were
alone in the parlor. Georgie had borne a great deal that
day, and lived a great deal in the dreadful past which she
-- 195 --
[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]
would so much like to have blotted out. Her nerves were
unstrung, and when Roy said to her so gently, and still in a
sorry kind of way, “Why were you not confirmed, Georgie?”
she broke down entirely, and laying her head upon the table,
cried for a moment like a child.
“Oh, Roy,” she said, at last, looking up at him with her
eyes full of tears, “I did want to; but I am not good enough,
and I dared not. But I'm so glad you did, so glad”,—and
she clasped her pretty hands in a kind of tragic way,—“for
now you will teach me, won't you?”
Roy was a man, and knew nothing of that scene in Chicago,
and Georgie was very beautiful to look upon, and seemed
so softened and subdued, that he felt a strange feeling throbbing
in his heart, and would without doubt have proposed
taking the fair penitent as his pupil for life, if Maude had not
just then come suddenly upon them and spoiled their tete-a-tete.
Georgie's eyes were a little stormy now, but Maude
pretended not to notice it, and seated herself very unconcernedly
before the fire, with her crocheting, thus putting to
an end any plan Roy might have had in his mind with reference
to Miss Georgie Burton.
Maude had scarcely seen Roy since her visit to Rocky
Point, and she told him all about Uncle Phil, who was his
agent there, and of his niece, Miss Overton, the prettiest
little creature, to whom she had given the pet name of
“Dot,” she was such a wee bit of a thing. And then the
conversation turned upon Charlie and Charlie's wife; and
Maude asked if anything had yet been heard from her, or if
Roy knew where she was. Roy did not, except that she was
teaching, and would not let him know of her whereabouts.
“How do you know she is teaching then?” Georgie
asked; and Roy replied:
“I know through an aunt of hers, to whom I wrote last
Christmas, asking her to forward a box of jet to Edna.”
-- 196 --
[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]
“Oh-h!” and Maude jumped as if she had been shot; then
quickly recovering herself, she exclaimed: “That dreadful
pin,” and put her hand to her collar as if the cause of her
agitation were there.
Maude had received an impression, which made her quiver
all over with excitement, and sent her at last to her own
room, where she bounded about like a rubber ball.
“I knew there was something queer about her all the
time, but I never suspected that. Poor little Dot; how I
must have hurt her feelings with my foolish talk of Charlie,
if she really is his widow, and I know she is, for I remember
now how interested she was in the Leightons, and how many
questions she asked me about Roy and his mother; and
then that box of jet. I'm sure of it,—perfectly sure; but,
Dotty, if I can ferret out a secret, I can keep one too: and
if you don't want Roy to know where you are, he never shall
from me.”
Maude wrote to Edna that night, and told her everything
about the Leightons which she thought would interest her,
and then with feverish impatience waited for her summer's
vacation, when she meant to go again to Rocky Point, and
satisfy herself.
Roy did not renew the conversation Maude had interrupted,
but when in the spring he decided upon his trip to Europe,
he half made up his mind to take Georgie Burton with him.
He knew it would please his mother, and from all that had
passed between himself and the lady he felt that he was in
some sort bound to make her his wife; and why wait any
longer? She was at Oakwood now. City air did not agree
with her as formerly; she felt tired all the time, she told her
aunt, who was ever ready to gratify her darling's slightest
whim, consented to leave New York at least a month earlier
than usual, but never dreamed that the real cause of Georgie's
pretended weariness was to be found in the pleasant
-- 197 --
[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]
little house in Jersey City, where Jack Heyford was settling
himself. Although constantly assuring herself that her fears
were groundless, Georgie could not shake off the nervous
dread that, by Jack's presence in New York, the black page
of her life might somehow come to light. She went over
to Jersey several times, for she could not keep away; but
she took the Hoboken Ferry, and then came in the street
car to the corner near which Jack lived, thinking thus to
avoid meeting any one who knew her, and would wonder
what she was doing in Jersey City. Still it was not so much
through herself as through Jack that she dreaded recognition;
and until he was fairly settled and at work, and swallowed
up in the great Babel, it was better for her to be away;
and so she went to Oakwood, and saw Roy every day, and
was so soft, and sweet, and pious, and interesting in her new
rôle of half-invalid, that Roy made up his mind, and started
one morning to settle the important question.
His route lay past the post-office, and there he found the
letter Edna had written in answer to his own, acknowledging
the receipt of the money. He read it in the shadow of an
old elm-tree, which grew by the roadside, and under which
he dismounted for a moment. There was nothing remarkable
in it, but it turned Roy's thoughts from Georgie for a
time, and sent them after the frolicsome little girl whom he
had once seen in the car, and who was now his sister. She
wrote a very pretty hand, and seemed so grateful for the few
crumbs of interest he had given her, that he wished so much
he knew where she was. If he did, he believed he would
take her to Europe, instead of Georgie; but not as his
wife,—he never thought of such a thing in connection with
Edna,—but as his sister, for such she was. And so, with her
letter in his hand, he sat thinking of her, while his pony fed
upon the fresh grass by the fence, and feeling no check
from bit or bridle, kept going farther and farther away, until,
-- 198 --
[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]
when Roy's reverie was ended, and he looked about for his
horse, he saw him far down the road, in the direction of
Leighton Place, instead of Oakwood. Roy started after him
at once; but the pony did not care to be caught, and seeing
his master coming, he pricked up his ears and started for
home, where Roy found him at last, standing quietly by the
stable door, as if nothing had happened. That circumstance
kept Roy from Georgie's side that day, and when on the
morrow he saw her at his own house, he was guilty of a feeling
of relief that he had not committed himself, and would
have no one's luggage but his mother's and his own to look
after in Europe.
He sailed early in June, and Georgie stood upon the
wharf, and watched the vessel as it went down the bay, and
felt such bitter pain in her heart as paled the roses on her
cheek, and quenched some of the brightness of her eyes.
“Roy is lost to me forever,” she said to herself, as she re-entered
her aunt's carriage, and was driven back to Madison
Square.
Still, as long as he remained unmarried, there was hope;
and though her youth was rapidly slipping away, she would
rather wait on the slightest chance of winning Roy Leighton,
than give herself to another. And so, that summer,—at
Saratoga, where she reigned a belle,—she refused two very
eligible offers; one from the young heir of a proud Boston
family; the other from a widower of sixty, with a million
and a half of gold, and seven grown-up daughters.
-- 199 -- p595-204
CHAPTER XXV. IN THE SUMMER.
[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]
MAUDE spent her summer vacation at Uncle Phil's,
where she was received with every demonstration
of joy by each one of the family, Uncle Phil dragging
her off at once to see the “suller hole” of his chapel,
or “synagogue,” as he called it, which was not progressing
very fast; “such hard work to get the men, and when they
do come, they won't work more than half the time, and want
such all-fired big wages, it is enough to break a feller; but
then I'm in for it, and it's got to go,” he said to Maude, who
expressed so much delight, and called him a darling man so
many times, and showed her trim, pretty ancles and dainty
white tucks and ruffles with such abandon, as she stepped
over the stones and sticks of timber, that Uncle Phil felt
“curis again at the pit of his stomach,” and did not care how
much his synagogue cost, if Maude was only pleased.
Maude did not talk to Edna quite so much as usual at
first; she was studying her closely, and trying to recall what
she had heard Georgie say of Mrs. Charlie Churchill's looks.
Then she began to lay little traps for her, and Edna fell
into some of them, and then fell out again so adroitly, that
Maude was kept in a constant fever of excitement, until one
day, early in August, when, in walking by herself up the
road which led to the hotel on the mountain, she met Jack
Heyford, who had arrived the night before, and was on his
way, he said, to call on her.
“I was up here a few years ago,” he explained, as they
walked back together, “and I retained so pleasant a remembrance
of the mountain scenery that I wanted to see it again;
so, as I could have a vacation of two weeks, I came first to
-- 200 --
[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]
Oakwood, but it was lonely there with Georgie gone; she's
off to Saratoga, you know, and hearing you were here, I
concluded to come too. You are stopping at a farm-house.
I have an indistinct recollection of Mr. Overton; a queer
old fellow, isn't he?”
He talked very fast, and Maude did not hear more than half
he said, for her tumultuous thoughts. If Louise Overton
were really Edna Churchill, then Jack Heyford would recognize
her, for he had been with her at the time of the accident,
and had seen her frequently in Chicago.
“Yes, I have her now,” Maude thought, as she said to
Jack. “Mr. Overton has a niece living with him, Miss Louise
Overton, a pretty little creature, whom you are sure to fall
in love with. I hardly think she could have been here when
you were at Rocky Point before.”
“No, I think not. I have no recollection of seeing a
person of that name. Pretty, is she?” Jack answered as
indifferently as if he really had no idea of meeting any
young lady at the farm-house, except Maude herself, and
that his sole object that morning, was to call upon the girl
chatting so gayly at his side, and telling him how pretty and
charming and sweet Miss Overton was, and how he was
certain to lose his heart at once.
“Suppose I have lost it already,” Jack said, glancing at
Maude, whose cheeks flushed a little, and who tossed her head
airily and made him some saucy reply.
Of all the young men she had known, Maude liked Jack
Heyford the best. She had thought him a little awkward
and rusty when she first saw him at Oakwood, but had recognized
through all the genuine worth and goodness of the
man, and felt that he was true as steel. He was greatly improved
since that time, and Maude was not unconscious of the
attention she was attracting as she sauntered slowly on with
the handsome stranger at her side. Edna saw them coming.
-- 201 --
[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]
Indeed, she had watched all the morning for Jack, for she
knew he was to have reached the Mountain House the night
before, and that he would call on Miss Somerton that morning,
and be introduced to her; and her conscience smote
her for the part she was acting.
“If Uncle Phil was not so foolish about it, I should tell
Maude at once,” she thought, as after Maude's departure for
a walk she made her toilet, in expectation of Jack Heyford's
call.
She had schooled herself so well that when at last Jack
came and was presented to her, she received him without
the least sign that this was not their first meeting; and
Maude, who watched them curiously, felt chagrined and disappointed
that neither manifested the slightest token of recognition,
but met as entire strangers.
“It's funny, when I am so sure,” she thought; and for
several days she lived in a constant fever of excitement and
perplexity.
Regularly each day Jack came to the cottage, and stayed
so long that Becky suspected him to be “Miss Maude's
beau;” while Ruth Gardner, who was there frequently to
help make up the game of croquet, interpreted his manner
differently, and guessed that while he jested with and teased
Miss Somerton, his preference was for Edna, who was
evidently bent upon not encouraging him in the least, or
giving him a chance to speak.
But Jack had his chance at last, on a morning when
Maude and Ruth, with Maria Belknap and the Unitarian
minister, were playing croquet upon the lawn behind the
farm-house, and Edna was sitting alone on the stoop of the
front door. Uncle Phil was gone, and as Aunt Becky was
busy with her dinner in the kitchen, there was nothing in
the way, and Jack told his story in that frank, outspoken
way which characterized all he did. It was not like Charlie's
-- 202 --
[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]
wooing; it lacked the impetuous, boyish fire which refused
to be denied, and yet Edna knew that the love offered to
her now was worth far more than Charlie's love had been;
that with Jack Heyford she should rest secure, knowing that
no shadow of wrong had ever soiled his garments. And
for a moment she hesitated, and thought of Annie, whom
she loved, and looked up into the honest eyes regarding her
so eagerly, and coming gradually to have a sorry, anxious
expression as she did not answer.
“Won't you speak to me, Edna?” he said. “Won't you
answer me?”
“Oh, Mr. Heyford,” she cried at last. “I am so sorry
you have told me this, for I don't believe I can say yes, at
least not now. Give me till to-morrow, and then if I find
that I can be to you what your wife ought to be, I will.”
Jack did not press her further, and when the croquet
party came round from the lawn, they found Edna sitting
there alone, and Mr. Heyford gone back to the Mountain
House.
That night, when Uncle Phil came from the post-office,
he brought a letter from Aunt Jerry, enclosing one from
Roy, who had written from a little inn among the Scottish
hills. It was only a pleasant, friendly letter, telling of his
journeyings and his mother's health, which did not seem to
improve; but it sealed Jack Heyford's fate.
Edna had no thought of ever marrying Roy, but she
could not marry Jack, and she sat down to tell him so on
paper, feeling that she could do it in this way with less of
pain and embarrassment to them both. And as she wrote,
Roy's letter lay open beside her, and Maude came bounding
up the stairs and stood at her side, almost before she
knew that she was coming. With a quick motion she put
Roy's letter away, but not until Maude's eyes had glanced
at and recognized the handwriting.
-- 203 --
[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]
“Eureka,” she whispered softly; and then, to Edna's utter
astonishment, Maude knelt down beside her, and putting her
arms around her neck, said to her: “Dotty, don't be angry,
will you? I always find out things, and you are Edna
Churchill.”
Edna felt as if she was suffocating. Her throat closed
spasmodically, so that she could not speak, and for an instant
she sat motionless, staring at Maude, who, frightened
at the expression of her face, kissed her lips, and forehead,
and cheek, and said:
“Don't take it so hard. Nobody shall know your secret
from me; nobody, I assure you. I have guessed it ever so
long. It was the jet which brought it to me. Roy spoke of
his sister once last winter, and said he had sent her some
ornaments of jet, and then it flashed over me that my little
Dotty was the girl in whom I had been so interested ever
since I first heard of her. Speak to me, Dot. You are not
offended?”
“No,” Edna gasped at last. “Only it came so sudden.
I am glad you know. I wanted you to know it, it seemed
so like a miserable lie I was living all the time.”
And then the two girls talked a long, long time, of Edna's
early life, of Charlie, and of Roy, whose letter Edna showed
to Maude, and of whom she never tired of hearing. Thus
it came about that Edna's note to Jack was not finished, and
Edna gave him his answer verbally the next morning, when,
punctual to the appointed time, he came and walked with
her alone down to the clump of chestnut trees, which grew
near the roadside. Something in Edna's face, when he first
saw it that morning, prepared him in part, but the blow cut
deep and hurt him cruelly. Still without love, Jack did not
want any woman for his wife, and when Edna said, “I respect
and like you more than any man I know, but cannot
find in my heart the love you ought to have in return for
-- 204 --
[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]
what you give,” he did not urge her, but took both her
hands in his, and kissing them reverently, said:
“You have dealt fairly with me, Edna, and I thank you for
it, and will be your friend just as I always have been. Let
there be no difference between us, and in proof thereof, kiss
me once. I will never ask it again.”
He stooped down to her, and she gave the boon he asked,
and said to him, in a choking voice:
“God bless you, Mr. Heyford, and you may one day find
a wife tenfold more worthy of you than I can ever be.”
They walked slowly back to the house, and found Maude
waiting for them, with her mallet in hand, and Uncle Phil in
close custody, with a most lugubrious expression on his face.
Maude, who was nearly croquet mad, had waylaid the old
man, and captured him, and coaxed a mallet into his hand,
and was leading him in triumph to the playground, when
Jack and Edna came up, and she insisted upon their joining
her.
“A four-handed game was so much nicer,” she said; “and
Mr. Heyford and Uncle Phil were so fairly matched,” and she
looked so jaunty in her short, coquettish dress, and pleaded
so skilfully, that Jack took the offered mallet, and, sad as was
his heart just then, he found a space in which to think how
pretty Miss Somerton was, and how gracefully she managed
her mallet, and how small and well-shaped was the little foot
she poised so skilfully upon the balls when bent upon croqueting.
Maude Somerton was very beautiful, and there was a
power in her sunny blue eyes, and a fascination in her coaxing,
winning ways, which few men could resist. Even sturdy
Uncle Phil felt their influence, and under the witching spell
of her beauty did things for which, when he was alone, he
called himself “a silly old fool, to be so carried away with a
girl's pranks.”
-- 205 --
[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]
Maude sported the first short dress which had appeared in
Rocky Point, and she looked so odd, and pretty withal, in her
girlish costume of white, trimmed with a pale buff, and she
wore such stylish gaiters, and showed them so much with
their silken tassels, that Uncle Phil confessed again to a
“curis feeling in his stomach,” and was not sure whether it
was quite the thing for an old chap like him to let his eyes
rest often on those little feet, and that trim, lithe form, which
flitted so airily around the wickets, and made such havoc with
the enemy's balls. It surely was not well for a young man
like Jack to look at her often, he decided, especially when
arrayed in that short gown, which made her look so like a
little girl, and showed her feet so plainly.
They had a merry game, and Jack was interested in spite
of himself, and accepted Uncle Phil's invitation to stay to
dinner, and felt a queer little throb in his veins when Maude,
acknowledging Edna and himself victors, insisted upon crowning
them as such, and wove a wreath of myrtle for Edna's
hair, while for him she gathered a bouquet, and fastened it in
his button-hole.
She had said to Edna, “I shall tell Mr. Heyford that I
know your secret. I must talk to somebody about it.”
And seizing the opportunity when Edna was in the house consulting
with Becky about the dessert, she told him what she
had discovered, and waxed so enthusiastic over “little Dot,”
and arranged the bouquet in his button-hole a little more to
her liking, and stood, with her glowing face and fragrant
breath, so near to him, and did it all so innocently, that Jack
began to wonder he had never before observed “how very
beautiful Miss Somerton was, and what pleasant ways she
had,” and when he went back to the Mountain House at
night, his heart, though very sore and sad, was not utterly
crushed and desolate.
He played croquet the next day and the next, sometimes
-- 206 -- p595-211
[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]
with Edna for his partner, but oftener with Maude, who, being
the champion player, undertook to teach him and correct
some of his faults. He must not poke, nor stand behind,
nor strike too hard, nor go after other balls when he could
as well make his wicket first. And Jack tried to learn, and
do his teacher justice, and became at last almost as interested
in the game as Maude herself, whom he sometimes beat.
And when at the end of his two weeks' vacation he went
back to his business in New York, he seemed much like
himself, and Edna felt that he was bearing his disappointment
bravely, and that in time life would be to him just what it had
been before he thought of her.
Maude's departure followed close upon Jack's, and as she
bade Edna good-by, she said, “I shall never rest, Dotty,
till I see you at Leighton, where you belong. But I want
you to go there first as Louise Overton. Take my word for
it, you will succeed better so, with la mère, and possibly with
le frère too. When they come home I am going to manage
for you. See now if I don't. Adieu.”
CHAPTER XXVI. AFTER ANOTHER YEAR.
ROY LEIGHTON remained abroad little more than
a year, and about the middle of July came back to
his home on the river, which had never seemed so
pleasant and attractive as on the summer afternoon when he
drove through the well-kept grounds, and up to the side door
where his servants were assembled to welcome him. Travelling
had not greatly benefited his mother, who returned
-- 207 --
[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]
almost as much an invalid as when she went away, and to
her ailments now added that of rapidly failing eyesight.
There were films growing over both her eyes, so that she
could only see her beautiful home indistinctly, and after
greeting the domestics, she went at once to her room, while
Roy repaired to the library, where he found several letters,
which had come for him within the last few days. One was
in Miss Jerusha Pepper's handwriting, and Roy opened that
first, and found, as he expected, that it inclosed one from
Edna.
She did not write in her usual cheerful tone, and seemed
sorry that she had not been able to make him a single payment
during the year.
“My school is not so large as at first,” she wrote; “and
I was anxious to pay another debt, of which I once told you,
I believe. I have paid that now, except twenty-five dollars
of interest money, and you don't know how happy it makes
me that I can almost see my way clear, and shall soon owe
no one but yourself.
“I am glad that you are coming home again, for though I
do not know you, it has seemed lonely with you so far away,
and I gladly welcome you back again. If I thought your
mother would not be angry, I would send my love to her,
but if you think she will, don't give it to her, please.”
“I shall take the risk, any way,” Roy thought; and carrying
the letter to his mother, he read it aloud, and as she
seemed interested, and inclined to talk, proposed going to see
Miss Pepper, and ascertain, if possible, where Edna was.
Mrs. Churchill did not quite favor this plan, and still she
did not directly oppose it, but sat talking of “the girl,” as
she designated her, until the summer twilight was creeping
down the hills and across the river, and Georgie Burton came
in with Maude Somerton. It was more than a year since
Georgie had met Roy, and she assumed towards him a shy,
-- 208 --
[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]
coy manner, which rather pleased him than otherwise, and
made him think her greatly improved.
Maude was her same old self, chatty, full of life and spirits,
and a little inquisitive withal.
“Had Mrs. Churchill or Roy ever heard from Mrs. Charlie
during their absence, and where did they suppose she
was?”
Roy answered that “he had heard from her a few times by
way of her aunt, but that he did not know where she was,
as she still chose to keep her place of abode a secret from
them.”
Having said so much, he would gladly have changed the
conversation, but his mother was not inclined to do so, and
she talked about “the girl,” and Roy's proposition to find
her if possible, and bring her home with him.
“He thinks I need some young person with me all the
time,” she said; “and perhaps I do, for my sight is failing
every day, and soon I shall be blind.”
Her lip quivered a little, and then she added: “But
whether Edna would be the one, I do not know. What do
you think, Georgie? I must have somebody, I suppose.”
There was a slight flush in Georgie's face as she replied,
that “if Edna were the right kind of person, she should
think it an excellent plan.”
“And we will never know what she is until we try her,”
Roy rejoined, while Maude, who had been very quiet during
this conversation, now spoke up and said: “In case you
cannot find Edna, allow me to make a suggestion, and propose
a dear little friend of mine; a charming person every
way, pretty, and lady-like, and refined; in short, just the one
to be with Mrs. Churchill. I refer to that Miss Overton,
whom I met at Rocky Point last year, niece to Mr. Philip
Overton, Roy's agent, you know. I wish you would take
her, Mrs. Churchill; I am so sure you would like her.”
-- 209 --
[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]
Mrs. Churchill was not yet quite prepared for Edna, and
as she really did feel the need of some one in the house besides
the servants, she took the side of Miss Overton at once,
and asked numberless questions about her, and finally expressed
her willingness that Maude should write and see if
the young lady would come. Georgie, too, favored the
Overton cause, while Roy stood firm for Edna, and when the
ladies arose to go he accompanied them to the door, and
said to Maude in a low tone: “I would rather you should
not write to that Miss — what did you call her?—until I
have seen Miss Pepper, as I fully intend doing in a short
time. I am resolved to find Edna, if possible; and having
found her, to bring her and mother together, trusting all the
rest to chance.”
“Very well,” was Maude's reply; but before she slept
that night she wrote a long letter to “Dot” telling her what
the probabilities were of her becoming, ere long, a member
of Roy's household, and telling her also of Roy's intended
visit to her aunt, who might as well be forewarned.
Four days after the date of this letter, which threw Edna
into a great state of excitement, Aunt Jerry read with total
unconcern that Roy Leighton was coming to see her and ascertain,
if possible, where her niece was living.
“But don't tell him, Aunt Jerry, please,” Edna wrote.
“As Miss Overton I may possibly go to Leighton Place,
and Mrs. Churchill is sure to like me better as a stranger
than if she knew I was `that dreadful girl' who ran away
with Charlie; so keep your own counsel, do.”
“As if I needed that advice,” Aunt Jerry muttered to herself,
as she folded up the letter and put it in the clock, wondering
“when the chap was coming, and how long he would
stay.”
“Not that I'm afraid of him or any other man, only I'd
like to be looking decent on the girl's account,” she said, as
-- 210 --
[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]
she glanced about her always tidy, well-kept house, to see
what there was lacking. “The winders were awful nasty,”
she concluded, and she went at them at once with soap and
sand, and rubbed them till they shone, and scoured her cellar
stairs, and put fresh linen on the bed in the front chamber,
in case he should stay all night, and carried water up
there and a bit of Castile soap, and put a prayer book on
the stand at the head of his bed, and wondered if he was
high or low, and whether he would expect to ask a blessing
at the table.
“I shall ask him to, any way,” she said, and then she
made a fresh cask of root beer, which she always kept in
summer, and baked a huge pound cake, and made some balls
of Dutch cheese, and wore her second-best calico every
morning, and her best gingham every afternoon, in expectance
of her guest, who did not appear for more than two
weeks, and who took her at the last wholly unawares, as is
so frequently the case.
She had given up his coming, and was making a barrel of
soap in the lane, but so close to her front yard as to be
plainly visible to any one who should stop at her gate.
She did not wear her second-best calico that morning, but
was arrayed in her cleaning-house costume, a quilted petticoat,
patched with divers colors and kinds of calico, delaine,
and silk, blue, green, and black, with here and there a bit of
scarlet, the whole forming a most wonderful garment, which
would at first sight remind one of Joseph's coat.
She never wore hoops in the morning, and her short,
patchwork quilt, hung loose and limp about her feet, which
were encased in what she called her “slips,” a pair of low,
cloth shoes, she had herself manufactured. A loose calico
sacque, or short gown, surmounted her petticoat, and with
the exception of the shaker on her head, with its faded
brown cape, made from an old barege veil, completed her
-- 211 --
[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]
costume. She was equipped for her work, with no thought
of Roy Leighton in her mind, and the fire was blazing
brightly under her big iron kettle, and the soap was boiling
merrily, and with her sleeves above her elbows, she stood,
saucer in hand, stirring and cooling some of the glutinous
mass, and had about concluded that it needed a little more
lye, when the sound of wheels was heard, and a covered
buggy and a gay, high-mettled horse came dashing round the
corner of the church, and stopped before her gate, where a
fine, stylish-looking man alighted, and seemed to be looking
curiously about him, and possibly speculating as to whether
he really had seen the whisk of a gay-colored skirt disappearing
round the house or not.
Aunt Jerry had always expected Roy in the stage, and had
never thought of his hiring a carriage at Canandaigua, and
driving himself out; but the moment she saw him she
guessed who it was, and in her surprise dropped her saucer
of soap, and came near slipping down from setting her foot
in it as she hurried out of sight.
“The very old boy! if that ain't Roy Leighton, and I
lookin' more like an evil spirit than a decent woman!” was
her first exclamation.
Then her natural disposition asserted itself, and instead
of stealing into the house and effecting a change of toilet
before receiving her guest, she resolved to brave it out, and
make the best of it.
“I'm dressed for my work,” she said, “and if he don't like
my appearance, he can look t'other way.” And holding her
head very high, Aunt Jerry came round the corner of the
house just as Roy was knocking, for the second time, at the
open door.
He saw her, and could scarcely keep his face straight, as
he asked “if Miss Pepper lived there?”
“Yes; I'm Miss Pepper.” And Aunt Jerry began to unroll
one of her sleeves, and button it around her wrist.
-- 212 --
[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]
“Ah, yes; I am glad to see you. I am Roy Leighton,—
Edna's brother-in-law.”
“Oh, you be!” Aunt Jerry answered, rather dryly; and
as he had come close to her now, and her soap was near
boiling over, she darted toward the lye leech, and seizing a
wooden dipper poured some of the dark fluid into the boiling
mass, while Roy stood looking on, wondering what she
was doing, for it was his first experience with soap-making,
and thinking of Macbeth's witches:
“ `Double, double, toil and trouble;
Fire burn, and caldron bubble,' ”
he said, very softly, to himself, adding, in a little louder
tone, as she threw in the lye:
“ `Cool it with a babboon's blood,
Then the charm is firm and good.' ”
Aunt Jerry caught the last line, and turning upon him,
ladle in hand, she said, a little proudly:
“I suppose I look so like an old hag that you don't think
I know anything about what you are muttering to yourself,
but I do. I held that book before the Bible when I was
young, and now,
“ `By the pricking of my thumbs,
I know that
“ `Something wicked this way comes.' ”
Roy laughed merrily, and offering her his hand, said to her:
“Shakespeare with a vengeance; but I trust the pricking
in your thumbs does not insinuate that I am the `wicked
something' which comes your way, for I assure you I come
`on peaceful thoughts intent,' but tell me, please, what you
are doing in that seething caldron; and if the toad, and
the bat, and the Jew's liver, are all in the poisoned broth?”
Aunt Jerry looked at him a moment, to see if his ignorance
were real or feigned, and then replied:
“Where was you born, not to know soft-soap when you
see it?”
-- 213 --
[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]
“I was born in Bleecker street, New York, when that was
the place where to be born,” Roy replied; and with the ice
thus broken, the two grew very sociable, and Roy made himself
master of the mysteries of soap-making, and began to
feel a deep interest in this strange woman, who made no
movement toward the house until her soap was done, and
the brands carefully taken from under the kettle.
Then she invited him into her kitchen, and disappearing
in the direction of her bedroom, emerged therefrom in a few
moments arrayed in her purple calico and white apron, which
for several days she had worn in expectation of his coming.
Aunt Jerry was something of a puzzle to Roy. Regarding
her simply as an ordinary stranger, she amused and interested
him, but when he thought of her as Edna's aunt, and
remembered the first letter received from her, he winced a
little, and wondered if her niece was like her. They spoke
of Edna at once, and Roy told why he had come, and asked
if Miss Pepper would give him her niece's address.
But Aunt Jerry was firm as a rock. “She never had told
a lie since she joined the church,” she said, “and she did
not believe she should commence at this late day, with one
foot in the grave. She promised Edna not to tell, and she
shouldn't. The girl was doing well, and was more of a
woman than she had ever 'sposed she could be. She has
paid a good share of her debts,” she continued, “leastwise
she's paid nearly all she owes me; but if you think me mean
enough to keep it,—and from what you wrote me once about
a receipt I take it you do,—you are greatly mistaken. I've
put every dollar of the four hundred in the Savings Bank,
and as much more with it, in Edna's name; and when she's
twenty-one, or if she marries before that time, I intend to
give it to her. Let them that's richer do better if they will.”
She jerked out the last words with a side motion at Roy,
who took her meaning but said nothing of his own intentions
-- 214 --
[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]
with regard to Edna, further than his wish to find her and
take her to Leighton Place. But he might as well have
talked to a stone, for any effect his words produced on Aunt
Jerusha.
“When Edna says I may tell, I will, and not before. I
was harsh and unreasonable with her when she was young,
perhaps, but I'll do my duty now,” she said; then turning
rather fiercely toward Roy, she continued: “My advice is
that you let Edna alone, if you don't want to make more
trouble for that mother of yours, who thinks her boy stooped.
If I do say it that shouldn't, there's something mighty takin'
about Edna, and every boy in these parts was bewitched after
her before she was knee-high to a grasshopper. She ain't
much more than that now, and she's a wonderful pretty girl,
such as a chap like you would be sure to fancy. How old
be you?”
Roy confessed to thirty, and Aunt Jerry complimented
him by saying “she'd 'sposed him older than that,” and then
glancing at the clock, which pointed at half-past eleven, she
asked him to stay to dinner, “and see how poor folks
lived.”
Roy's first impulse was to decline, but in spite of himself
he was attracted by this queer woman, who boiled soap in
so unsightly a garb, and quoted Shakespeare while she did
it, and showed, in all she said and did, a striking originality
of character, which pleased while it surprised him. He accepted
her invitation to dine with her, and while she was
making the needful preparations, looked curiously around
the home which had once been Edna's. It was scrupulously
neat and clean, and very comfortable, still he could
imagine just how a bright young girl would pine and languish
there, and long to break away from the grim stillness
and loneliness of the house.
“Poor Edna,” he said to himself, more than once, while
-- 215 -- p595-220
[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]
there awoke in his heart a longing to take the little girl in
his arms and comfort her, after all she had borne of loneliness
and sorrow.
Aunt Jerry's dinner, though not like the dinners at
Leighton Place, was tempting and appetizing, and Roy did
full justice to it, and drank two cups of coffee, for the cream,
he said, and ate two pieces of berry pie, and a fried cake for
dessert, and suffered from dyspepsia for the remainder of the
day. Aunt Jerry asked him to spend the night, but Roy
declined, and said good-by to her soon after dinner was
over. His attempt to find Edna was a failure, and he went
back to his mother, who, secretly, was glad, for she was not
at all enthusiastic with regard to having her daughter-in-law
for a companion. She greatly preferred Miss Overton from
Rocky Point. Indeed, she had conceived quite a liking for
that unknown young lady, and as soon as Roy came home and
reported his ill success, she made him write at once to Miss
Overton, asking if she would come, and what her terms were.
“Perhaps you'd better name three hundred and fifty
dollars a year; that surely is enough,” Mrs. Churchill said;
and so Roy, to whom a few dollars more or less was nothing,
and who felt that to be constantly with a half-blind,
nervous invalid was no desirable position, made it four
hundred dollars, and asked for an early reply.
CHAPTER XXVII. EDNA ACCEPTS.
DURING the last few months Edna's school had
not been as large as usual, and when at last it
closed for the summer vacation, it numbered only
fifteen scholars, and she was not quite certain that she
-- 216 --
[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]
should open it again. She was as popular as ever. No
one had aught to say against her, but Uncle Phil's “Synagogue”
had gotten him into a world of trouble, and made
him many enemies. So long as the work made little or no
progress, the people were quiet and regarded the thing as a
crazy kind of project which, let alone, would die a natural
death. And for a time it did bid fair to do so, for what
with the trouble to get men, and the fearfully high prices
when he did get them, and the bother it was to see to them,
Uncle Phil was inclined to take the matter easy, and after
the cellar-wall was laid, there were weeks and months
during which nothing was done, and Squire Gardner said,
with a knowing wink, “We hain't lost the old man yet,”
and began to talk seriously of repairing his own church and
having the ladies get up a Fair, of which his wife and Ruth
were to be head and front. Accordingly Ruth came down
one day to talk with Edna about it, and get her interested,
as with her taste and skill she was sure to be a powerful ally
if once enlisted in the cause. But Edna would not commit
herself, and Ruth returned home disheartened and disappointed.
That night Uncle Phil was attacked with dizziness and a
rush of blood to his head, which frightened him nearly out
of his wits.
“I can't die yet,” he said, when recovered somewhat,
“but it came pretty nigh takin' me off. Yes, yes; had a
narrer escape; but I can't go yet; it's no use talkin'. I
ain't ready, and that synagogue business ain't moved a peg
this two months; but if the Lord will set me on my legs
agin, I promise to go at it at once. Try me and see if I
don't.”
He was taken at his word, and once well again he attacked
the chapel with a right good-will, and brought out
men from Millville, and boarded them himself, and kept
-- 217 --
[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]
them at work early and late, and proved so conclusively
that he was in earnest, that his opponents took the alarm,
and waiting upon him a second time grew so warm and even
provoking that Uncle Phil blazed up fiercely, and said he
wouldn't give a red toward any other church, nor ask anybody
to give to his, and swore so hard that the Unitarians
asked “how soon he intended to be confirmed;” while the
Orthodox added that “it was of such materials the Episcopal
church was composed,” and then Uncle Phil wondered
if he was not being “persecuted for righteousness'
sake,” and if it would not be put to his account as a kind of
offset for the hay he had raked up and gotten into the barn
away from the rain on two or three different Sundays which
he could remember.
People did not mean to mix Edna up in her uncle's quarrel,
but it affected her nevertheless, and on one pretext and
another the Gardners left the school, while others gradually
dropped off too, until Edna began seriously to think she
might be obliged to seek employment elsewhere, and had
some thoughts of going to New York and devoting herself
wholly to her favorite occupation,—drawing and painting.
She and Jack were the best of friends, and through him she
hoped to get a situation in the city, and she was about
writing to him with reference to it, when she heard from
Maude of Roy's plan concerning herself, and then received
his letter containing the offer, which she decided at once to
accept. Among her other accomplishments, she numbered
that of imitating, or adapting herself with great facility to
different styles of handwriting, and this was a help to her
now. Roy knew her natural handwriting, and it was
necessary that she should take another. Next to her own,
the style she used with the most ease was a pretty, running
back-hand, and she adopted this in the letter she wrote to
Mr. Leighton accepting his offer, and naming the first of
-- 218 --
[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]
September as the most convenient time for her to come to
Leighton, provided it suited Mrs. Churchill. It did suit
Mrs. Churchill, who seemed much better now that she had
something to look forward to, and who began to take a
great interest in having everything comfortable and pleasant
for the stranger.
“I shall want her near me, of course,” she said to Georgie,
who was often at the house; “and yet I do not wish
her to feel as if she were a prisoner, tied close to my side.
Here's this little room opening out of mine; but I think it
is too small, don't you?”
Without waiting for an answer, Mrs. Churchill stepped
into the hall, and opening a door directly opposite her own,
continued:
“I have about decided to give her this one. It is near
my own, and very pleasant too. Do you think she will like
it?”
Georgie did not say that this room, with the bay-window
and fine river view, was the one of all others which she
would choose for her own, in case she was ever fortunate
enough to reign as mistress of the house, but she did suggest
that Miss Overton ran some risk of being spoiled if the
best were given her at first. “I dare say the little room opening
from yours is quite as good as she has been accustomed
to, and will suit her very well,” she said, but Mrs. Churchill
did not think so. She felt a deep interest in the young
stranger, and wished everything to be as pleasant for her as
possible.
“If I could only see better, I should know if things were
right,” she said; “but I can't, and I wish you would superintend
a little, and if anything is out of place, see that it is
righted.”
And so it came about that Georgie, instead of Maude,
saw to the arranging of Edna's room, which, though not
-- 219 -- p595-224
[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]
quite so handsomely furnished as some of the others, was
the largest and pleasantest chamber in the house. Georgie
had always coveted it, and now as she stood giving some
directions to the housemaid, she felt a pang of envy toward
the young girl who was to occupy it, and live under the
same roof with Roy. She was too proud to acknowledge even
to herself that she was jealous of a school-mistress, but she
could not help envying her in some respects, and as she was
very curious to see her, she waited with almost as much impatience
as did Mrs. Churchill herself for the arrival of the
stranger.
CHAPTER XXVIII. EDNA GOES TO LEIGHTON.
OWING to some mistake Roy did not get Edna's
second letter, telling him when to expect her, consequently
there was no one waiting for her at the
station, and learning that Leighton Place was only threequarters
of a mile distant, she determined to make the journey
on foot. It was one of those bright, balmy days
in early September, when nature, like a matron in the full
maturity of her charms, reigns in all her loveliness a very
queen. On the hills there was that soft, purplish haze, which
only autumn brings; and the sky above was without a cloud,
save here and there a floating, feathery mist, which intensified
the deep blue of the heavens, while the Hudson slept so
calmly and quietly in the golden sunshine, that Edna involuntarily
found herself recalling the lines:
“River, in this still hour thou hast
Too much of heaven on earth to last.”
-- 220 --
[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]
Indeed, everything around her seemed almost too much
like heaven for her to keep it long; and when at last she
reached the gate which opened into the Leighton grounds,
she was obliged to stop and rest upon a rustic bench, beneath
one of the maples which shaded the park.
She was there at last at Charlie's old home, and her eyes
were feasting themselves upon the beauties, which had not
been overdrawn either by Charlie's partiality, or Maude's
enthusiasm. Everything was beautiful,—from the green, velvety
turf, the noble elms, the profusion of bright flowers and
shrubs, to the handsome house, with its broad piazza and
friendly open doors, all basking in the warmth and sunlight
of that autumnal morning. “It is like a second Eden,” she
said; and then, with a sad kind of a smile, born of a sudden
heart-pang, she glanced toward the river, and saw what she
knew must be the roof of the Gothic cottage, whither she
once intended moving Roy and his mother, so they would
not be in the way of the gayeties with which she meant to
fill the house. That time lay far back in the past. And
she had learned a great deal since then. Charlie was dead;
and his grave was on a little knoll to the right of the house.
Maude had told her all about it, and she could see the marble
gleaming through the evergreens; and she shuddered
as she always did, when she recalled the awful night of
nearly two years ago. Still, time, which will heal almost
any heart-wound, had been very kind to Edna, and though
she always remembered Charlie with sadness and pity,
thoughts of him had long since ceased to make her unhappy;
and when at last she left her seat by the gate and pursued
her way to the house, Roy was more in her mind than the
boy Charlie, who slept under the evergreens, all unconscious
that his wife was standing now at the very portal of his old
home, and ringing for admission. Her ring was answered
by the servant girl, who, inviting Edna into the library, bade
-- 221 --
[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]
her be seated while she carried her card to her mistress.
Holding it close to her poor, dim eyes, Mrs. Churchill made
out the word “Overton,” and knew the expected stranger
had come.
“How awkward that Roy should be gone,” she said, as,
declining the servant's offered aid, she made her way alone
to the library.
It was a peculiarity of hers not to be helped by any one
if she could avoid it, and there was something touching and
pitiful about her as she walked slowly through the hall, trying
to seem to see, with one hand partly extended in front,
and making sundry graceful, cautious motions.
Edna heard her, and arose to meet her, her cheeks glowing
and her breath coming pantingly at first, but when she
saw the pale, languid woman, who stopped just inside the
door, all her nervousness left her suddenly, and quick as
thought she darted forward, and grasping the uncertain hand,
exclaimed:
“Mrs. Churchill, here I am; Miss Overton. Let me lead
you to a seat.”
It was a blithe, silvery-toned young voice, expressive of
genuine interest and sympathy for the poor blind woman,
who did not refuse Edna's offered assistance, but held her
hand, even after seated in her chair.
“I am glad to welcome you, Miss Overton,” she said;
“but am sorry you had to walk. We did not know you were
coming to-day. You must be very tired.”
Edna assured her she was not; and then Mrs. Churchill
continued:
“I cannot see you as distinctly as I wish I could, for I
like to know the faces of those I have about me. It is terrible
to be blind!”
Her lip quivered as she said it, and instantly there awoke
in Edna's bosom a feeling akin to love for this woman, who
-- 222 --
[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]
was her mother, in one sense of the word, and before whom
she knelt, saying cheerily:
“Let me come nearer to you, then. Perhaps you will
get an idea of me. I don't mind your looking at me as long
as you like.”
And Mrs. Churchill did look at the fresh young face held
so close to her own, and passed her hand over the mass of
golden brown hair, and lifted one of the heavy curls and held
it to the light; then, with a gesture of satisfaction, she said:
“There, that will do. I think I know tolerably well how
you look. I certainly know the feeling of your hands and
hair. You are a little bit of a girl, and Maude rightly named
you Dot. She is at Oakwood now with some young ladies
from New York and a Mr. Heyford. They are having a
croquet party, and Roy is there too. Maude is croquetmad,
I think.”
Suddenly it occurred to Mrs. Churchill that her guest
might like to see her room, and she arose, saying:
“I do not like being led; it implies too much helplessness;
but I think I shall not mind using you for my guide.
I can lean on your shoulder nicely. I am glad you are so
short.”
The soft, white hand rested itself softly on Edna's shoulder
in a caressing kind of way, and the two went slowly from
the library and out into the wide hall, through which blew the
warm September wind, sweet with the perfume of flowers
it had kissed in its passage across the garden. To Edna it
seemed as if she had gained an entrance into Paradise, as
through either open door she caught glimpses of the beautiful
grounds, stretching away to the winding river in one direction
and back toward the Catskill hills in the other. Slowly
up the long flight of stairs they went, till they reached the
hall above, and Mrs. Churchill, pointing to a door, said:
“That is Roy's room, and the one farther down, where
-- 223 --
[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]
the door is shut, was Charlie's, my other son, who died two
years ago. Yours is this way, opposite mine. I hope you
will like it. Georgie Burton said it was all right.”
They were in the room by this time, and with a cry
of pleasure Edna broke away from the hand on her shoulder,
and running to the window, from which the grounds, the
river, and so many miles of country could be seen, exclaimed:
“Oh, I like it so much! It is all like fairy-land; and
seems a dream that I should ever be in a place like this!
I hope I shall not wake and find it so; that would be very
dreadful!”
She was talking more to herself than to Mrs. Churchill,
who nevertheless said to her:
“Have you seen so hard times that this place should seem
so desirable?”
“Not hard in one sense,” Edna said. “Almost everybody
has been kind to me; but—” she hesitated a moment, and
Mrs. Churchill added:
“Yes, Maude told me you had lost all your nearest relatives;
was in black for your father, I think; but you have
laid off mourning, I imagine, from the color of your travelling
suit; and I am glad, for I would rather have you in bright
colors. I am sure they suit you better,” she said, laying her
hand again on Edna's shoulder, and asking if she cared
to dress for lunch; “because if you do not, there is no
necessity, as Roy lunches at Oakwood. He will be home
to dinner, and some of the young people may come with
him.”
This brought to light the fact that Edna's trunk was still
at the station, whither Mrs. Churchill immediately dispatched
a servant for it; then leaving Edna alone for a time, she bade
her rest, and amuse herself in any way she liked until lunch
was ready.
-- 224 --
[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]
It was a very delicate lunch, and served in the prettiest
of rooms, where the French windows opened upon a raised
bed of bright flowers, whose perfume filled the room, as did
the delicious air of that soft September day; and Mrs.
Churchill was very kind and attentive to the young girl sitting
opposite her, and wondering if it could be herself, there
at last at Leighton Place, with only Charlie's monument
shining through the distant evergreens to remind her that
she was not the Miss Overton she professed to be.
They went out to the grave that afternoon. It was a
habit of Mrs. Churchill's to visit it every day, and she asked
Edna to accompany her, and leaned upon her as she went,
and began talking to her of her poor boy, who was killed.
It would be difficult to tell just what Edna's emotions were
as she stood by Charlie's grave, and read his name and age,
cut deep into the marble. Mrs. Churchill had taken a seat
on an iron chair which stood near by, and freed from her,
Edna leaned heavily against the monument, and felt for a
moment as if she was suffocating. But she never lost a word
of what Mrs. Churchill was saying of her boy, or failed to
observe how sedulously any mention of Charlie's wife was at
first avoided. After a little, however, Mrs. Churchill said:
“As you are to be one of the family, you cannot avoid
hearing Roy or some one speak of it, and I may as well tell
you that Charlie left a wife,—a young girl, to whom he had
been married that very day. Edna was her name; and they
tell me she was pretty. I never saw her but once, and
then scarcely noticed her. We don't know where she is.
Roy cannot find her. She is teaching school, and keeps her
place of residence a secret from us.”
“You must be sorry for that,” Edna replied. “It would
be so pleasant to have her with you,—a daughter is better
than a stranger.”
“Yes, perhaps so,” Mrs. Churchill answered slowly;
-- 225 --
[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]
then, brightening a little, she said: “I felt hard toward
her at first, but I do not now; and I think I should like
once to see the girl Charlie loved and died for before I am
wholly blind.”
There was something so sad and touching in the tone
with which Mrs. Churchill said this, that Edna involuntarily
walked swiftly to her side, with the half-formed resolution to
fall upon her knees, and cry out: “Oh, mother! Charlie's
mother! I am she! I am Edna! Look at me! love
me! let me be your daughter!” But she restrained herself,
and Mrs. Churchill thought that the hand laid so softly upon
her hair was put there from sympathy only, and felt an increase
of interest in this Miss Overton, who was so kind,
and gentle, and delicate in her attentions.
Mrs. Churchill liked to sit under the shadow of the evergreens,
and they staid an hour or more by Charlie's grave,
and then went slowly back to the house.
It was near dinner-time, and Edna went at once to her
room and commenced her toilet for the evening. Mrs.
Churchill had said that Roy would be home to dinner, and
probably bring some of the young people with him; and
Edna experienced a cold, faint feeling at her heart as she
thought of the ordeal before her, and tried to decide upon a
dress appropriate to the occasion. Her choice fell at last
upon a soft gray tissue, which had been made by Ruth
Gardner's mantua-maker, and praised by Ruth herself as
faultless. It was very becoming to Edna, for the brilliancy
of her complexion relieved the rather sober hue, while a bit
of scarlet geranium, which she fastened in her hair, heightened
the effect.
“Will Roy recognize me, or that Miss Georgie Burton?”
Edna asked herself many times, and as often assured herself
that they would not. “Roy probably did not notice
me specially in the car,” she thought; “while that bruise
-- 226 --
[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]
on my forehead and my terrible agitation and distress must
have changed me so much, that Miss Burton will never
dream I am the girl she looked at with such virtuous
wrath.”
There was scarcely a chance of detection except through
the hair, and as that, instead of falling negligently around her
face and neck, was brushed back from the forehead, and fell
in masses of curls over a comb at the back of the head, Edna
felt but little fear, and awaited, with some impatience, the
return of Roy, hoping devoutly that Maude Somerton would
be one of those who might accompany him from Oakwood.
The table was laid in the dining-room, and the dinner was
waiting to be served, when down the avenue Edna caught
the gleam of white dresses, and heard the sound of merry
voices as Roy and his party drew near.
In her dress of rich black silk, with a soft shawl wrapped
around her, Mrs. Churchill sat upon the piazza and kept
Edna at her side, where she commanded a good view of the
approaching guests, her heart giving a bound of joy as she
recognized Maude Somerton, with Jack Heyford in close
attendance. A little in advance of them walked a tall,
straight, broad-shouldered man, whose manner proclaimed
him the master, and who Edna knew at once was Roy;
scanning him so curiously as almost to forget the brilliant
woman at his side, who, if Roy bore himself like the master,
bore herself equally like the mistress of Leighton, and
pointed out to one of the party some fine views of the
river and of the mountains in the rear. They were all in high
spirits, talking and laughing and so absorbed in each other
as not to see the two ladies awaiting their approach, until
Maude suddenly exclaimed:
“Jack! Jack! there is some one with Mrs. Churchill.
It is, it surely is little Dot!” and with her usual impetuosity
Maude broke away from her companions, and bounding up
-- 227 --
[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]
the gravel walk and the wide steps of the piazza, caught
Edna in her arms and nearly smothered her with kisses.
For an instant Jack's heart throbbed quickly at sight of
the girl he had loved and lost, but Maude's pretty, saucy
speeches were ringing in his ears, and his hand still burned
with the touch of the soft, warm fingers, which had so deftly
and so gently extracted an ugly sliver from his thumb, just
before leaving Oakwood, and so the wave of memory passed
harmlessly over him; and when Roy, who with Georgie was
looking at and discussing the little figure in gray, said to
him:
“Can that be Miss Overton?” he answered, “Yes, that
is Miss Overton.”
Roy hastened his movements then, and ere Edna knew
what she was about he was shaking her hand, and looking
down upon her in a curious, well-bred way, which did not
make her one-half as uneasy as did the bold, prolonged
stare which Miss Burton fixed upon her.
Maude introduced her as “Miss Overton, from Rocky
Point,” and all bowed politely to her, while Georgie, following
Roy's example, took her hand and stood a moment
looking at her, as if trying to solve some doubt or mystery.
Maude, who was watching her, and saw the look of perplexity
on her face, whispered, under her breath, “Old marplot,
what if she should recognize her!”
But if to Georgie there had come any faint remembrance
of that awful night on the prairie, and the little stunned, bewildered
creature, whose eyes had in them such a look of
hopelessness and terror, she put it away for the time, and
gave no sign of what was passing in her mind.
It was Roy who took Edna in to dinner, and gave her a
seat beside him, and treated her with as much deference and
attention as if she had been an invited guest instead of the
hired companion of his mother, who sat at the opposite end
-- 228 --
[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]
of the table, with Georgie at her side, acting a daughter's
part to the poor, half-blind lady.
They were very gay during dinner; and Edna, whose
spirits brightened and expanded in the atmosphere of kindness
and good-breeding, joined in the gayety; and her sweettoned
voice and silvery laugh at some of Maude's queer
sayings, reached Mrs. Churchill's ear more than once, and
made her at last speak of the stranger to Georgie.
“Miss Overton has a very musical voice,” she said; and
Georgie, whose ear had been constantly turned in the direction
of Edna, and who, without seeming to notice, knew
exactly when Roy spoke to her, and how much attention he
was paying to her, answered indifferently:
“Yes, very much like a child's voice. She seems a child
too, in size, at least.”
“Isn't she very pretty?” was Mrs. Churchill's next remark;
and Georgie replied:
“Yes, though rather too small and petite to impress one
very strongly. There is something familiar in her face; and
I should say she looked a good deal like Mrs. Charlie
Churchill.”
“Oh, I'm glad,” and Mrs. Churchill's hands made a little
rattling among the china and silver, while her heart went out
still more kindly toward the young girl who resembled Charlie's
wife.
Georgie had not intended such a result, and she said no
more of Miss Overton, or her resemblance to Edna Churchill;
and, as if inspired with some new idea, she was very gracious
to Edna, and after dinner was over, and they had returned to
the drawing-room, she took a seat beside her, and questioned
her minutely with regard to her journey and her home at
Rocky Point. Had she always lived there, and was it not
a charming place, with such delightful scenery?
“No, I have not always lived there. I was born in Ohio,
-- 229 --
[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]
and lived there till my father died,” Edna replied, fully alive
to the danger of letting her interrogator too much into the
history of her past life, and with a suspicion that Georgie
was really making her out.
But the home in Ohio threw Georgie off the track, and
ere she could resume it again Maude came to the rescue,
bringing Roy with her, and urging Edna to favor them with
some music.
“I have told Mr. Leighton how divinely you sing,” Maude
said, “and he is anxious to judge for himself; so please,
Dotty, don't refuse.”
Edna, who knew herself that she could sing, though it
impolite to refuse; and when Roy seconded Maude's request,
and offered to lead her to the piano, she arose, and taking
his arm walked the whole length of the long drawing-room
to the alcove or bay-window, where the piano was standing.
There was a mist before her eyes, and a visible trembling of
her hands as she took her seat upon the stool; and then,
by way of gaining time, pretended to turn over the sheets of
music, as if in quest of something familiar. But when Roy,
who saw her agitation, bent over her, and said so kindly and
reassuringly, “Don't be afraid, Miss Overton. You have not
a critical audience,—half of us don't know one tune from another,”
she felt her courage coming back, and her voice which,
as she began to sing, trembled a little, soon gained strength
and confidence, until it filled the room with such rich melody
as held every listener silent, and made Mrs. Churchill brush
away a tear or two, as she thought of Charlie and his grave
beneath the evergreens. Edna was not permitted to stop
with one song, but sang piece after piece, until thoughtful
Roy interfered in her behalf, and said it was wrong to urge
her further when he knew how tired she must be.
“Not that I could not listen to you all night, but it would
-- 230 --
[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]
be the fable of the boys and the frogs over again,” he said,
as he led her from the piano and deposited her at his
mother's side.
“You have given me a great deal of pleasure, Miss Overton,”
Mrs. Churchill said; “and I thank you for it. I am
very fond of singing; and you have so sweet a voice. I
shall often make demands upon it. I am glad you are
here.”
Mrs. Churchill, who seldom did anything by halves, had
conceived a strong liking for her little companion, and her,
“I am glad you are here,” was so hearty and sincere, that
Edna felt her eyes filling with tears, and wondered how she
could ever have thought otherwise than kindly of this woman
at her side.
Meantime, at the farther end of the room, Roy and Georgie
were discussing the stranger and her style of singing.
“The sweetest voice I ever heard,” Roy said; “and I am
glad, for it will afford mother so much pleasure. I remember
how delightedly she used to listen to poor Charlie's performance
on his guitar when it almost drove me crazy.”
“And that reminds me,” said Georgie, “that Miss Overton
looks a little like Charlie's wife. Indeed, the resemblance
struck me at first as very strong. Wouldn't it be a funny
joke if it were Charlie's wife in disguise?”
“A joke I should hardly relish,” Roy replied; “for why
should Edna come here in disguise when she knows the door
stands open to her at any time?”
There was a lurking demon of evil in Georgie's black eyes
as they rested upon Edna, sitting so quietly at Mrs. Churchill's
side, and looking so young, and fresh, and innocent, and
as she saw that her remark had awakened no suspicion in
Roy's mind, she beckoned Jack to her side, and asked him
if Miss Overton did not resemble Mrs. Charlie Churchill
enough to be her sister.
-- 231 --
[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]
“Why, no,” Jack replied, running his fingers through his
hair, and looking across at Edna. “I should not say she
was her sister at all; and still, there is something in the expression
of Miss Overton's mouth and eyes like Mrs.
Churchill's, only not quite so sad and pitiful.”
Jack spoke naturally enough, and met his sister's eyes
without flinching, but inwardly he chafed like a young tiger,
and when next he found himself alone with Maude, he said
to her:
“Maude, Georgie has something in her mind which may
mean mischief to Edna; and if she questions you, as she
probably will, and presses you too close, tell her—” Jack
hesitated a moment, and then continued: “Tell her that if
she wants her secret kept she must respect the secret of
others; in short, keep her tongue between her teeth.”
Maude, who was very shrewd and far-seeing, had more
than once suspected that there was something in Georgie's
early life which the world generally did not know, and at
Jack's remark she looked quickly at him, then nodded understandingly,
while her mental comment was, “I knew there
was something about Georgie, and sometime I'll find it out.”
While this little by-play was going on, Roy had walked to
a point in the room from which he could study Edna's face
without being himself observed by her. Georgie's remark
had awakened no suspicion whatever, but he felt more interested
in one said to resemble his sister-in-law, and he stood
for several minutes looking at the young girl, and mentally
comparing her face with the one seen in the cars two and
one-half years ago. Whether there were a resemblance or
not he could not tell, for the face of the girl who had so
sadly caricatured him and styled him a Betty, was not very
distinct in his mind. Edna was very small, and so was Miss
Overton, but he did not think his sister could be as beautiful
as this girl, whose movements he watched so closely. He
-- 232 -- p595-237
[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]
had not expected anything quite so fair and lovely in Miss
Overton, and when at last, at a whispered word from his
mother, she rose and led that lady from the room, he felt
as if the brightness of the evening was suddenly clouded,
and something lost from his enjoyment.
Mrs. Churchill's exit was soon followed by the departure
of the young people from Oakwood, and Roy was left alone
with his thoughts more upon his mother's hired companion
than upon poor Georgie, whose star seemed to be waning,
and whose heart, in spite of the lightness of her words and
manner, as she walked back to Oakwood, was throbbing
with a feeling nearly akin to hatred for the so-called Miss
Overton, whom she knew to be Charlie Churchill's widow.
CHAPTER XXIX. GEORGIE'S SECRET.
MAUDE SOMERTON had thrown her hat down in
one place, her gloves and shawl in another, and donning
her dressing-gown, stood by the open window of
her room at Oakwood, looking out upon the beauty of the
night, but thinking more of Jack and the words he said to her
during their walk from Leighton, than of the silvery moonlight
which lay so calmly upon the lawn below. They had
lingered behind the others, and taken more time by half an
hour to reach Oakwood, than the rest of the party had
done. And Maude had been very quiet and gentle, and
walked demurely at Jack's side, with her hand resting confidingly
upon his arm, while he told her first the story of his
love for Edna Churchill; then of his comparative poverty,
-- 233 --
[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]
and of the little crippled Annie, who must he his care as
long as she lived. The Heyford name was a good and
honorable one, he said, and never had been tarnished to his
knowledge, and still there was in the family a shadow of
disgrace, the nature of which he could not explain to her;
he could only say that he had had no part in it, and it could
by no means affect him or his future. Maude was morally
certain that Georgie was in some way connected with this
“shadow of disgrace,” but she made no comment, and listened
while Jack asked her, if, knowing what she did, she
could consent to be his wife, and a sister to little Annie,
who suffered so much for want of other companionship than
that of old Luna, the colored woman, who kept his house
for him.
There was a spice of coquetry about Maude Somerton; it
was as natural for her to flirt as it was to breathe, but there
was something in honest Jack Heyford's manner which
warned her that he was not the man to be trifled with. She
could play with silly Ned Bannister and drive him nearly
wild, and make even poor Uncle Phil Overton's heart beat
so fast, that the old man, who was mortally afraid of heart
disease, had applied a sticking plaster to the region of inquietude,
but she must be candid with Jack. She must tell
him yes or no, without qualification of any kind, and so at
last she answered “Yes,” and Jack, as he stooped to kiss
her upturned face, on which the moonlight was shining, felt
as if Heaven had suddenly opened to his sight, and let the
glory through.
And thus they were betrothed, and they lingered for a few
moments under the shadow of the piazza at Oakwood, and
whispered anew their vows of love, and when Jack asked it
of her, Maude put up her lips and kissed his handsome face,
and let her arm linger about his neck, and then started back
like a guilty thing, as the door came together with a bang,
-- 234 --
[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]
and she heard the click of the key turning in the lock. It
was Georgie fastening up, but she opened the door again at
Jack's call, and looked sharply into their faces as they passed
her, but said nothing except, “I supposed everybody was in.”
“Tell her, Maude,” Jack said, as he ran up the stairs to
his room; while Maude walked leisurely to her own chamber,
in which there was a door communicating with Georgie's
apartment.
The two girls never slept together, but frequently, when
Maude was in a very irrepressible mood, or Georgie unusually
amiable and patronizing, they visited each other and
talked together while disrobing for the night. Now, however,
Maude felt more like communing with the moonlight
and whispering her happiness to the soft September wind,
which just lifted her bright hair as she leaned from the window,
than talking with her future sister-in-law, and she feigned
not to hear the knock upon the door and Georgie's voice
asking if she might come in. But when the knock was repeated,
and the voice had in it a note of impatience, she
opened the door, and Georgie came in, brush and comb in
hand, with her long black hair rippling over her crimson
dressing-gown with its facings of rich satin. Everything Georgie
wore was of the most becoming as well as expensive kind,
and she made a very beautiful picture as she sat combing and
arranging her glossy curls under a silken net. But there was
a strange disquiet about her to night, a feeling of unrest and
vain longing for the years gone forever, the time when she
was as young, and fresh, and pure as Maude Somerton or
the girl at Leighton Place, who had so disturbed her equanimity,
and of whom she had come to speak to Maude.
She found it hard, however, to begin, but at last made the
attempt by saying:
“I say, Maude, what about that young lady at Leighton?
Who is she; that is, what is her real name?”
-- 235 --
[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]
“Her real name?” and Maude opened her blue eyes
wonderingly. “She is Miss Louise Overton. You have
known that all the time. Why do you ask me so queer a
question?”
“Maude, this will never do,” and Georgie's eyes had a
stony look in them. “You pride yourself on ferreting out
things, and you have not been at Rocky Point with the soidisant
Miss Overton so much for nothing. You know who
she is, and I know too.”
“And pray who is she?” Maude asked, her cheeks flushing
and her temper beginning to give way.
“She was Edna Browning, and Charlie Churchill's wife.
My memory is not so short that I have forgotten the girl at
Iona, bruised and scratched as she was then. I recognized
her almost immediately, and I wonder at her temerity in venturing
to a place where she knew she would see me more or
less. Why did she come,—that is, why has she taken another
name than her own?”
There was no use for Maude to pretend ignorance any
longer, and she frankly replied:
“Her coming here was my own plan. The change of name
was long ago, when she first went to Rocky Point. Her uncle
preferred and insisted that she bear his name, and so she
joined her second to it which made her `Louise Overton.'
I want Roy and his mother to like her, and both, or rather
Mrs. Churchill is more likely to do this if she knows her
first as a stranger. Roy will like her any way; he cannot
help it.”
Maude had made her explanation and waited for Georgie's
reply, which was:
“I think less of the girl now than I did before, and so will
Roy and his mother when I tell them, as I shall.”
“Tell them,” Maude repeated, her blue eyes beginning
to blaze with anger; “tell them, Georgie! You certainly
-- 236 --
[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]
cannot intend anything as mean as that! If Edna wishes
to remain incog., can you not, as a woman, respect her
wishes, and keep her secret to yourself?”
“No; neither is it my duty to lend myself to the deception.
I do not pretend to be one of the good ones, as you
do, but I am a lover of truth, and should feel that I was acting
a lie every time I addressed that girl as Miss Overton,
or heard her addressed as such. She has some deep-laid design
in what she is doing,—some design, which I shall take
immediate steps to frustrate. I shall go to Mrs. Churchill
to-morrow, and tell her who the girl is she has taken into
such favor.”
Georgie paused here and went on brushing her glossy hair,
while Maude, who had been gathering all her forces for a
grand onslaught and total rout of the enemy, said calmly:
“That is your decision, is it?”
“Yes, that is my decision, from which nothing can turn
me.”
“Then, Georgie, hear me,” and Maude came close to
Georgie, and looking her fully in the face, began: “You
will not respect Edna Churchill's secret, and you talk grandly
of being a lover of truth and hating to act a lie. Georgie,
your whole life is a lie, and has been for years!”
Maude spoke very slowly and kept her eyes fixed upon
Georgie, over whose face there crept a look of terror, and
whose hands shook as they shed back the mass of hair from
her forehead, where drops of perspiration were visible. In
her excitement Maude had used rather stronger language
than Jack's hint could warrant, but Georgie's manner convinced
her that she could venture still further, and she continued:
“You have a secret, which you are guarding sedulously
from the world, but, Georgie, just so sure as you breathe a
word to any one against Edna, or tell that she is not Miss
-- 237 --
[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]
Overton, or try, in any way, to prejudice either Roy or his
mother, or anybody against her, just so sure people shall
know that little passage in your life which you have hitherto
succeeded in keeping from them. On the other hand, if you
respect Edna's secret, yours too shall be respected, as it has
been heretofore. Do you acquiesce in this? Is it a bargain
between us?”
There was no need for Georgie to answer; her white, terrified
face, from which her old assurance and haughtiness had
fled, was a sufficient reply; and she sat for a moment staring
at her companion in utter bewilderment. Then, with a tremendous
effort, she recovered in part her composure, and
said:
“I do not know what right you have thus to threaten me,
or what you may have heard to my disadvantage from my
enemies. I am not afraid of you, Maude, or of what you can
do to harm me. Don't think I am, I beg; but if it's any
favor to you or Jack, for I know he has something to do with
it, I will let the girl remain in peace at Leighton, only devoutly
hoping that the childish face which lured poor Charlie
Churchill to his death will not also be the ruin of my brother,
whose penchant in that direction I very strongly suspect.”
“Spare your suspicions there,” Maude said, and her voice
was gentler now.
She had conquered Georgie wholly, and she began to feel
a kind of pity for the proud woman who had been so terribly
humbled, and who hereafter would inevitably stand somewhat
in fear of her.
“Georgie,” she continued, “I have no wish to quarrel
with you. I loved Edna Churchill before I knew who she
was. You will like her, too, when you know her better, but
she will never be your sister. Don't fear for that, though
Jack did love her once, and asked her to be his wife, up at
Rocky Point last summer, and she refused him; and now the
-- 238 --
[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]
great, kind-hearted fellow has come to me to be consoled,
and, Georgie, well,—I may as well tell you, for he said I
might,—I am to be your sister some day, and I do not want
to begin by quarrelling with you; I mean to make Jack a
good wife and be a mother to little Annie; he told me about
her, and I almost cried with thinking of the poor creature,
sitting all day in her chair or lying in her crib so lonely, talking
sometimes to herself, he said, and sometimes to you, for
company, and again praying that Jesus will make her patient
to bear the pain in her back and hip, which is dreadful
at times. Yes, I mean to be kind to her, even if I worry
Jack's life out of him. Speak to me, Georgie, and say if you
are glad I am to be your sister?”
Maude had offered her hand to Georgie, over whom a
curious change had passed. The expression of fear was
gone, and as Maude talked of Annie, there came a softer
look into her face, and grasping Maude's offered hand, she
burst into such a passionate fit of weeping and bitter sobbing,
that Maude, forgetting all her anger, knelt down beside
her, trying to soothe and quiet her, and asking what was the
matter, and if she had offended her.
“I did not want you to tell of Edna,” she said, “and I
was harsh with you about that; but, Georgie, I want to like
you, and you must like me, for Jack's sake, if nothing else.”
“I do, I will,” Georgie gasped; “but Maude, oh, Maude,
why did you open a grave I had thought closed forever? I
am glad you are to be Jack's wife,—glad for him, and glad
for Annie. She will have a mother in you, I know, and may
God deal with you and yours as you deal with her; oh, my
darling, my darling!”
In her excitement Georgie said more than she would
otherwise have done, and with that passionate cry, “my darling,
oh, my darling,” she seemed suddenly to recollect herself,
and, wresting her hand from Maude, she rose up swiftly
-- 239 --
[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]
and went back to her own room, leaving Maude more perplexed
and confounded, and more kindly disposed toward
Georgie withal than she had ever been in her life.
“I have sealed her lips with regard to Edna,” she thought,
“but I have wounded her cruelly somewhere. How she
did cry about that little Annie, and what can the secret be
that just the mention of it affects her so much?”
But wonder as she would, Maude was very far from the
truth, and never dreamed of the cloud resting upon the
woman, who in the next room sat with her head bowed
down under a load of so bitter shame and humiliation, that
it seemed as if she never again could lift it up as proudly
and assuredly as she had done before. The world was very
dark to Georgie then, and more evils than one seemed
to be threatening her. Maude knew her secret, in part,
if not in whole,—knew enough, at least, to blast her good
name with Roy, should she dare to breathe a hint against
Miss Overton. Her hands were tied in that direction, and
when she remembered the admiring glances she had seen
Roy give to Edna, and thought of all the opportunities he
would have of seeing and knowing, ay, and of loving her,
too, she writhed with pain, feeling an almost certain presentiment
that this young girl, whom from the first she had to a
certain degree felt to be her evil genius, had at last come between
her and that for which she had waited and hoped so long.
Purer, better thoughts, too, were stirring in Georgie's heart,—
thoughts of little Annie, to whom Maude was to be a
mother.
“And I am glad,” she whispered; “for I know she will
be kind to Annie, and, for Jack's sake, will keep my miserable
secret. Oh, that I should ever have come to this, when
a word from a weak girl can turn me from my purpose!
Yet so it is, and Edna Browning is safe; but, heavens! how
I hate her!”
-- 240 -- p595-245
[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]
Georgie's demon was possessing her again, and her black
eyes blazed with passion as she thought of Edna Browning;
but she could not do her harm, and she must pretend to like
her, through her great fear of Maude, whom she felt as if she
hated, too, until she remembered Annie; and then there
came a gush of tears, which cooled her feverish passion, and
made her more humble and subdued, as in her velvet slippers
she paced the floor noiselessly, until she heard a distant
clock striking the hour of two.
There was to be a croquet party at Leighton on the morrow,
and knowing how mental agitation and loss of sleep
told upon her looks, Georgie ceased her rapid walking, and
bathing her flushed face profusely with water, crept shivering
to bed, and by a strong effort of the will, such as but few
can practise, she succeeded in quieting her nerves, and slept
peacefully at last.
CHAPTER XXX. AT LEIGHTON.
IT was a very pretty picture which greeted Roy's vision
next morning, when, at an earlier hour than
usual, he arose and sauntered out into the garden,
glancing involuntary toward Miss Overton's window, and
noticing that it was open, but seeing no signs of its owner
near it. Edna was in the garden before him, gathering a
bouquet for the breakfast table, and looking so fresh, and
bright, and beautiful, with the flush of early girlhood upon
her face, and the deep peace shining in her brown eyes,
that Roy felt his pulse beat faster as he approached her and
passed the compliments of the morning.
-- 241 --
[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]
“You are an early riser,” he said, “and your cheeks show
the good effects of it; they are almost as bright as the rose
in your hand.”
“The fates forbid. So high a color as that would be vulgar,
you know,” Edna replied, laughing back at him, and
then continuing: “Perhaps you think me a trespasser, or
even worse, a thief; but I assure you I am neither. Mrs.
Churchill told me yesterday to gather flowers whenever I
liked, and I thought the breakfast table might be improved.
with a bouquet. I always used to get one for Uncle Phil,
when I could.”
Roy hastened to reassure her; and then, as he saw her
trying to reach a spray which grew too high for her, he
pulled it down himself, and in so doing scattered a few drops
of dew upon her uncovered head; very carefully he brushed
them off, noting, as he did so, the luxuriance of the golden
brown hair, and the clear coloring of the neck and brow, and
thinking to himself what a dainty little creature she was, and
that Leighton was a great deal pleasanter for having her
there. She was an enthusiastic admirer of everything beautiful,
both in nature and art, and the grounds at Leighton
filled her with delight, and she said out what she felt, while
her eyes sparkled and shone, and almost dazzled Roy with
their brilliancy, when, as was often the case, they were
turned upward to his for assent to what she was saying.
The gravel walks were still wet, and glancing down at
Edna's feet, Roy saw that the little boots showed signs of
damp, and stopped her suddenly.
“You are wetting your feet, Miss Overton,” he said.
“Let me go for your overshoes, and then I will take you
around the grounds. It is a full hour before breakfast-time,
and mother will not need you till then.”
Edna was not at all averse to the walk, but she preferred
getting her own overshoes, and ran back to the house for
-- 242 --
[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]
them, while Roy stood watching her and thinking how lithe
and graceful she was, and that she must by birth and blood
belong to the higher class; and then he thought of Edna,
whom Georgie had said Miss Overton resembled, and wondered
if she were half as pretty, and graceful, and bright as
this young girl who seemed to have taken his fancy by
storm. We say fancy, because if any one had then hinted
to Roy Leighton that he was more interested in Miss Overton
than men like him are usually interested in young ladies
whom they have only known for twenty-four hours, he would
have laughed at the idea, and if questioned closely, would
have acknowledged to himself at least, that far down in his
heart was an intention of ultimately marrying Georgie Burton.
He rather owed it to her that he should make her his
wife sometime, he thought; her name had been so long associated
with his, and his mother was so fond of her; and
knowing this of himself, he felt almost as if he were already
a married man, and as such, could admire Miss Overton as
much as he pleased. She was coming towards him now,
her hat in her hand, and as she walked swiftly, her curls
were blown about her face by the morning wind, recalling
involuntarily to Roy's mind that scene in the cars more
than two years ago, and the picture of himself in the poke-bonnet,
which he carefully preserved. But Roy had no
suspicion that the face confronting him was the same which
had looked so saucily and curiously at him in the railway
car, and had, with its witching beauty, been the means,
through Providence, of that early grave toward which they
were walking, and where poor Charlie slept. There was a
shadow on Edna's face as they approached it, and when the
gate to the entrance was reached, she stopped involuntarily,
and laid her hand upon the iron railing.
“My brother's grave,” Roy said, standing close to her side.
“Yes; your mother told me. I was here with her
-- 243 --
[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]
yesterday,” Edna replied, hoping thus to prevent Roy from talking
to her of Charlie.
She had felt guilty and mean when listening to Mrs.
Churchill; and she should feel tenfold more guilty and
mean, she thought, and find it harder work keeping quiet, if
Roy, too, should tell her of his brother and his brother's
wife. But Roy did tell her of them, and talked a good deal
of Edna, his sister, whom he had never seen but once.
“Miss Burton tells me you resemble her,” he said; “and
that may be the reason why you seem so little like a
stranger to me. I should be so glad to know Edna,—to
have her here at home. Poor girl! I am afraid she is finding
the world a harsh one, struggling alone as she is!”
He spoke so kindly that Edna had hard work to refrain
from crying out: “Mr. Leighton, I am a liar, a cheat, an
impostor! I am not what I seem. I am Edna, and not
Miss Overton.”
But she did not do it; and when at last she spoke, it was
to ask if Mrs. Charlie Churchill had no friends or relatives,
that she should be thus thrown upon her own resources.
“Yes; she has an aunt,—a Miss Jerusha Pepper, whose
name is something of an index to her character,” Roy said;
and then, as there came up before his mind the picture of
Aunt Jerry, as he first saw her, bending over her boiling
caldron, and looking more like Macbeth's witches than a
civilized woman, he broke into a low, merry laugh, which
brought a flush to Edna's face, for she guessed of what he
was thinking.
She had heard from Aunt Jerry herself of Roy's visit to
Allen's Hill, and how he had found her employed.
“Dressed in my regimentals, and looking like the very
evil one himself!” Aunt Jerry had written. And Edna, who
knew what the “regimentals” were, and how her aunt looked
in them, wondered what Roy thought of her, and if she
-- 244 --
[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]
herself had not fallen somewhat in his estimation. She knew
he was laughing at some reminiscence connected with that
soap-making in the lane; and she could not forbear asking
him if just the thoughts of Miss Jerusha were sufficient to
provoke his risibles.
“Well, yes,” Roy answered; “I always laugh when I
think of her arrayed in the most wonderful costume you
ever saw, I reckon, and deep in the mysteries of soap-making.
And still, no queen ever bore herself more proudly
than she did, as she tried to feign indifference to her own
attire and my presence.
“It was a pleasant enough place, or might be, with young
people in it, though I fancy Edna must have led a dreary
life there, and was thus more easily led to escape from it.
Still, I am not certain, that in doing so, she has not proved,
in her own experience, the truth of Scylla and Charybdis.”
“Oh, no; I am sure she has not!” Edna exclaimed, so
vehemently that for a moment Roy looked curiously at her,
noticing how flushed, and eager, and excited she looked, and
wondering at it.
Then suddenly there came to him the remembrance of
Georgie's words: “Wouldn't it be funny if this Miss Overton
should prove to be Edna in disguise?” and without at
all believing that it was so, he resolved upon a test which
should at once decide the matter, and put to rest any doubts
which might hereafter arise.
Just across a little plat of grass Russell was busily employed
with a clump of dahlias, and thither Roy turned his
steps, with Miss Overton at his side.
Russell had seen Edna in Iona, and Roy had heard him
say that he never forgot a face; so he stood talking to him
several minutes, professing a great interest in the dahlias,
but really watching him closely as he bowed very gravely to
the young lady, and then resumed his work.
-- 245 --
[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]
Edna had thought of Russell, and dreaded him as the possible
means of her being detected; but in his case, as in
Georgie's, she trusted that the change in her dress and the
style of wearing her hair, and the expression of her face from
one of terror and distress to peace and happiness, would
effectually prevent recognition. Georgie evidently had not
recognized her, and Russell certainly would not; so she
stood quietly before him, seeming in no haste whatever to
get away, and even asked him some questions about a new
variety of dahlia which she had never before seen.
For once Russell's memory was at fault, for he did not
know her; though he pronounced her a trim, neat sort of
craft, as he stood for a moment watching her, as she walked
away with Roy, who led her down a grassy lane toward the
little cottage, where she had once thought to move him and
his mother.
There was a half-sad, half-amused smile on Edna's face,
as she recalled the days of her delusion, and looked at the
cottage overgrown with ivy, where one of Roy's men was
living, and with whom he stopped a moment to speak about
a piece of work. It was nearly breakfast time now; and
the two walked slowly back to the house, where Mrs.
Churchill sat waiting for them in the cosey breakfast-room.
The flowers Edna had gathered were upon the table; and
Roy thought how bright they made everything look, and enjoyed
his breakfast as he had not done for many a day. It
was pleasant to have a young face opposite to him; pleasant
to have a young life break up the monotony of his own; and
Leighton Place seemed to him just now as it never had before;
and, during the morning, while Miss Overton was engaged
with his mother, he found himself thinking far more of her
than of the croquet party which Georgie had planned, and
which was to come off that afternoon.
-- 246 -- p595-251
CHAPTER XXXI. OVER AT OAKWOOD.
[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]
MR. BURTON, of whom little has been said, was not
a very frequent visitor at his own house in the
country. He liked the dust, and heat, and noise of
Wall street better than the green fields, and the tall mountains,
and cool river, which encircled his country home in
Oakwood. So the house on Madison Square was always
kept open for him, and two or three servants retained to
keep it, and there he slept, and ate his solitary meals, and
lived his solitary life, while Mrs. Burton and Georgie were
away enjoying the good which money and position can buy.
Occasionally, however, there came over him a desire for
a change, and then he packed his valise, and took the cars
or boat for Oakwood, usually surprising its inmates, who,
never knowing when to look for him, were seldom expecting
him. He had come up from New York thus suddenly the
very morning after Georgie's interview with Maude, and announced
his intention of spending the entire day, and possibly
remaining over until the morrow, provided there was
anything worth staying for.
“Oh, there is! There's the croquet party at Leighton
Place this afternoon, and you'll go, and I'll have you on my
side, because you are capital at a long shot,” Maude Somerton
said, hanging about her uncle's chair, and evincing far
more delight at seeing him than his wife had done.
Mrs. Burton was a very good woman, and a very proper
woman. She always kissed her husband when he came to
Oakwood, and when he went away, and inquired how he
was, and how the servants were getting on, and asked for
three or five hundred dollars, as the case might be, and
-- 247 --
[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]
deferred to him in a highly respectful manner, pleasant to
behold. But she never hurried out to meet him as Maude
was wont to do, nor threw her arms around his neck, nor
smoothed the thin hair from his tired brow, nor said how glad
she was to have him there.
Maude loved him as the uncle of her mother and the only
father she had ever known, and almost the only heart-beats
of affection the business man had felt in many a year, were
called up by the touch of Maude's lips to his and the clinging
of her soft fingers about his own. So, though he hated
croquet and could see no sense in knocking about a few
wooden balls, he consented to join the party; and then
remembering that he had not seen Georgie yet, he asked
where she was.
Georgie had a violent headache, and toast and tea had
been carried to her room, and Mrs. Burton had been sitting
with her when her husband came in, and reading her a letter
received that morning from a man of high standing in Boston,
who asked Mrs. Burton's consent to address her daughter.
It was an eligible offer enough, and but for one obstacle
Georgie would have thought twice before rejecting it, for
she knew better than any one else how fast her youth was
fleeting. That obstacle was the genuine liking she had for
Roy, and the hope that she might yet be fortunate enough
to win him.
Never until this morning had she felt so much like talking
freely with her aunt of her future, and her growing fear lest,
after all her years of waiting, Roy Leighton should eventually
be lost to her.
Nervous and weak from the effects of last night's interview
with Maude, and the headache from which she was
suffering, she could only bury her face in her pillow and cry
when her aunt read the would-be-lover's letter, and asked
what answer she should return.
-- 248 --
[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]
“I had hoped to see you settled at Leighton ere this, but
Roy does not seem as much inclined that way as he did
some time ago,” Mrs. Burton remarked.
And then the whole story came out, and Mrs. Burton
understood just how passionately her niece loved Roy
Leighton; and how galling to her pride it was to have had
her name coupled with his so long, without any apparent
result.
Mrs. Burton was roused, and resolved at once to strike a
decisive blow. Roy had no right to play “fast and loose”
with Georgie, as he certainly had done. Everybody supposed
they were engaged, and he had given them reason to
think so, and done enough to warrant Georgie in suing him
for breach of promise if she would stoop so low as that, as
of course she would not.
Mrs. Burton was not one to expose herself or family to
public ridicule. What she did would be done quietly and
with no chance of detection from the world, and she at once
set herself to it, thinking it surely was a Providence which
sent her lord home on that particular day. Kissing Georgie
affectionately, and bidding her to think no more of the Boston
match or of Roy either, as it was sure to come right,
she sought her husband, and found him in the library with
Maude, who had been telling him of her engagement with
Jack Heyford, and whose face was suffused with blushes
when her aunt came in.
Of course Mrs. Burton had to be told also, and she
behaved very properly, and kissed Maude twice, and said
she had done well; that Mr. Heyford, though poor, was
a very estimable young man, and a brother of Georgie.
This last was evidently his chief recommendation to the
lady whose infatuation with regard to Georgie was something
wonderful.
It was not Mrs. Burton's way to skirt round a thing or
-- 249 --
[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]
to hesitate when a duty was to be performed; but on this
occasion she did feel a little awkward, and after Maude was
gone stood a moment uncertain how to begin. At last, as
if it had just occurred to her, she said:
“Maude's engagement reminds me to tell you that Georgie
has just received through me an offer from that young
Bigelow of Boston, whom you may remember having seen
at Saratoga last summer.”
Mr. Burton was very anxious to resume the paper he had
been reading, when Maude came asking an interview; but
he was too thoroughly polite to do that with his wife
standing there talking to him, and so he answered her:
“Maude first and Georgie next, hey? We are likely to
be left alone, I see. Does he belong to the genuine Bigelow
race?”
“Yes,—the genuine. You must remember him,—he
drove those handsome bays, and his mother sat at our
table, and said Georgie was the most beautiful girl at Saratoga.”
“Georgie better take him, then, by all means,—she is
growing older every day,” was Mr. Burton's reply, as he
rattled his paper ominously, and glanced at the “stock”
column.
“But Georgie don't want him,” Mrs. Burton rejoined,
“and she does want some one else,—some one, too, who
has given her every reason to believe he intended making
her his wife, and who ought to do so.”
Mr. Burton looked up inquiringly, and his wife continued:
“I mean Roy Leighton. His name has been associated
with Georgie's for years, and at times he has been very devoted
to her, and almost at the point of a proposal, then
some interruption would occur to prevent it. His mother's
heart is set upon it, and so, I must confess, is mine; while
Georgie's,—well, the poor girl is actually sick with suspense
-- 250 --
[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]
and mortification, and I think it is time something was
done.”
Mrs. Burton was considerably heated by this time, and
took a seat near her husband, who asked what she proposed
doing.
“Nothing myself, of course,—a woman's lips are sealed;
but you can and ought to move in the matter. As Georgie's
father, it is your right to ask what Roy's intentions are, making
Mr. Bigelow's offer, of course, the reason for your questionings.
You are going to the croquet party this afternoon,—
you can, if you try, find an opportunity for speaking to
Roy alone, and I want you to do so.”
At first Mr. Burton swore he wouldn't. Roy Leighton
knew what he was about, and if he wanted Georgie he would
say so without being nudged on the subject. It was no way
to do, and he shouldn't do it.
This was his first reply; but after awhile, during which his
spouse grew very earnest and eloquent, and red in the face,
and called him “Freeman Burton,” he ceased to say he
wouldn't, and said instead, that “he'd think about it.”
And he did think about it all the morning, and the more
he thought the more averse he grew to it, and the more, too,
he knew he would have to do it, or never again know a moment's
peace when under the same roof with his wife.
“I wish to goodness I had staid in New York,—and I've
half a mind to take the next train back,—upon my word I
have; but then wife would follow me if I did, and hang on
till I consented. She never gives up a thing she's set her
heart upon; and if she's made up her mind that Roy must
marry Georgie, he's bound to do it, and I must be the `go-between.
' I believe I'll drown myself!”
The poor man fairly groaned as he finished his soliloquy,
and glanced from the window toward the river winding its
way down the valley. His peace of mind for that day was
-- 251 --
[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]
destroyed, and not even Maude's blandishments had power
to brighten him up as he sat in a brown study, wondering
“what the deuce he should say to Roy, and how he should
begin.”
The party was not to assemble at Leighton until half-past
three, and so he had a long time in which to arrange his
thoughts,—longer indeed than he desired, and he was glad
when at last the time came for him to start.
Maude, who seemed to be mistress of ceremonies, had
been unusually quiet and reserved during the morning, but
when at lunch her uncle formally announced to the guests at
Oakwood her recent engagement with Jack, she became at
once her old self, and entered heart and soul into the preparations
for the party.
She had visited Georgie in her room, and kindly offered to
bathe her head, or do anything which could in any way alleviate
the pain.
Of the events of the last night not a word was said, and
both felt that one page at least of that interview was turned
forever. Maude, who had nothing to fear, was the more
natural of the two, and talked freely of the croquet party at
Leighton, and wished so much that Georgie could go.
“Perhaps you can,” she said, “if you keep very quiet.
Your headaches do not usually last the entire day.”
But this was no ordinary case, and when the time came
for the party to start, Georgie, though better, and able to sit
up, declared herself too weak and nervous to dress for the
occasion, and so they went without her, poor Mr. Burton
lagging a little behind with his wife, who was very kindly
instructing him as to the better way of opening the conversation
with poor, unsuspicious Roy.
-- 252 -- p595-257
CHAPTER XXXII. THE CROQUET PARTY.
[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]
THERE was not a finer croquet lawn in the neighborhood
than that at Leighton Place, nor one with
which so much pains had been taken. It was in
shape, a long oval, bordered with low box, which prevented
the balls from rolling off the limits, and surrounded entirely
with a broad gravel walk, shaded by tall maples and evergreens,
with rustic chairs and seats beneath, and here and
there statuettes, and urns filled with luxuriant vines, and the
shrubs which thrive best in the shade. At a little distance,
the musical waters of a fountain were heard, as they fell into
the basin, where golden fish were playing, while patches of
bright flowers dotting the turf heightened the general effect,
and made it one of the most delightful of resorts. Edna had
almost screamed aloud, when, after breakfast was over, Roy
took her there with his mother, who, though she never played,
enjoyed nothing better than sitting in her favorite chair, and
listening to the click of the balls, and the merry shouts which
followed a lucky hit.
“Suppose, Miss Overton, that you and Roy try a game
while I rest,” she said to Edna, while Roy rejoined:
“Yes, do; then I can judge of your skill, and know
whether to chose you first this afternoon. Miss Somerton
and I are to be captains, I believe.”
Edna had frequently played at Rocky Point; sometimes
with Maude, sometimes with Ruth Gardner, and sometimes
with Uncle Phil for an opponent, and except when
playing against the latter, was generally beaten, so she took
the mallet Roy brought to her with some hesitation, declaring
her inability to interest a skilful player, much less to beat.
-- 253 --
[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]
“Let me teach you then,” Roy said. “You can learn a
great deal in an hour.”
To this Edna readily assented, and the game began with
Roy as teacher. But Edna soon found that the uneven
ground at Uncle Phil's, where the balls hid themselves in all
sorts of holes and depressions, was a very different thing from
the closely-shaven lawn which had been rolled and pounded
until it was nearly as smooth as a carpeted floor. She could
play here, and was astonished at her own success, and struck
so boldly and surely, that Roy soon gave up the task of teaching
her, and began to look after his own interests. She was
such a little creature, and he so tall and big, that he almost
felt as if playing with his daughter, though never did a father
watch the motions of his child with just the same feelings
with which Roy watched Edna as she moved from point to
point, now showing her dimpled hands, and now poising her
little boot upon her ball preparatory to croqueting it away.
She was very lithe, very graceful, and very modest withal,
and she beat Roy twice out of five games, and when at last
they were through, and Roy led her to his mother, he said to
her, laughingly:
“Remember you are engaged to me for the first game.”
He was extremely kind and gentle, and though Edna had
known him personally for only twenty-four hours, she had
seen enough to understand just how thoroughly good and
noble he was; how different from Charlie, who, had he lived,
could hardly have satisfied her now. But Charlie was dead,
and she went from the croquet ground to his grave, with his
mother, and laid a cluster of flowers upon the sod which covered
him, and felt like a guilty hypocrite when Mrs. Churchill
pressed her hand and thanked her “for remembering my
poor boy.”
“I would like flowers put here every day,” she said; “but
my eyesight is so bad that I cannot see, while Roy's hands
-- 254 --
[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]
are not skilful in fashioning bouquets, and we have had no
young lady staying here permanently until now.”
“Charlie shall have flowers so long as they last,” Edna replied
with a trembling voice, while into her face there came
a look of pain something like what it had worn on that
dreadful night in Iona.
She had called him “Charlie,” and the old familiar name
carried her back to the Seminary days, when, aside from
Aunt Jerry, she had not known what sorrow was,—and she
was uncertain how Mrs. Churchill would take it. There was
something very sad in the tone of her voice as she uttered
the name, Charlie,—pitiful, Mrs. Churchill thought; and she
deepened her grasp on Edna's hand and said, “Call him
Charlie always when speaking of him to me. It makes it
seem as if you had known him, and I can talk more freely to
you than to a stranger. He was my baby, my poor boy; full
of faults, but always loving and kind to his mother. Oh!
Charlie, my darling. I wish I had him back. I wish he had
not done so.”
The tears were pouring over the poor woman's face, and
Edna's kept company with them. She knew what the
mother wished he had not done, and knew that but for her
he would not have done it, and she felt for a few moments
as if she were really guilty of Charlie's death; and could she
then have restored him to his mother by going herself back
to the house by the graveyard, and taking up her lonely life
as it had been before she knew Charlie Churchill, she would
have done so. But there was no going back when once
death had entered in; and all she now could do was to comfort
and love the helpless woman who clung to her so confidingly,
and who seemed so much afraid of overtaxing or wearying
her out.
“You have always been in school, I hear,” she said, “after
they had returned to the house, and Edna had read aloud to
-- 255 --
[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]
her awhile. “Teaching must be accompanied with more
excitement than sitting here and amusing me, so I shall not
tax you much at first, lest you get tired of me. Go, now,
and enjoy yourself where you like. Perhaps Roy will take
you to drive. I'll ask him; I hear his step now. Roy,
come here, please.”
And before Edna, who did not fancy being thrust upon
Roy whether he would have her or not, could interfere, Mrs.
Churchill had asked her son why he did not take Miss Overton
for a drive, and he had expressed himself as delighted to
do so. They were not gone long, for Roy had some matters
to attend to before dinner, which was that day to be served
at two, but during a tête-à-tête of an hour a young man and
woman can learn a great deal of each other, and Roy's verdict
with regard to Miss Overton, as he handed her out of
his phaeton, was “A very bright, fascinating girl, with something
about her which interests me strangely;” while Edna
would not allow herself to put into words what she thought
of him. He was something, as she had judged him to be
from his letters, though better, she thought, and, as many a
person had done before her, she wondered that he had lived
to the age of thirty without being married. She did not now
believe implicitly in his eventually making Miss Burton his
wife. He could not be happy with her, she thought,—they
were so dissimilar; and she unconsciously found herself extracting
comfort from that fact, though she ascribed her motive
wholly to the friendly interest she felt in Roy, and as she
dressed herself for dinner, she warbled a part of an old love
tune she had not sung since the days when Charlie Churchill
used to stop by the Seminary gate to listen to her singing.
“I am nothing but a hired companion, a `school-marm,'
as that prig of a Jim Gardner said of me when he first came
home from Germany, and of course these grand people from
Oakwood have a similar opinion of me. I saw it in that
-- 256 --
[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]
Miss Shawe's eyes, and so it is not much matter how I dress.
Still I want to look as well as I can,” she said, as she stood
before the glass arranging her hair and wondering what she
should wear. “Maude says there is everything in one's looks
when playing croquet,” she continued, “and perhaps she is
right. I'll wear my white pique, with the little blue jacket.”
She could not have chosen a more becoming costume, for
the jacket was of that peculiar shade of blue which set off
her fair complexion to the best advantage, and made her so
pretty that Mrs. Churchill, blind as she was, remarked upon
her dress when she came in to dinner, while Roy said she
was like a bit of blue sky in June.
“You remember your engagement to play with me, of
course,” he continued; and when Edna suggested that she
might be a detriment rather than a help to his side, he replied,
“I want the best-looking ones at any rate, so that I
can boast of beauty if not of skill. You and Miss Burton
will go nicely together.”
Edna did not relish her dinner quite as well after that
speech, which showed that Roy claimed Miss Burton as
something which by right belonged to him, and much as she
despised herself for it, she knew, that, inwardly, she had a
feeling of relief when the party from Oakwood arrived, and
reported Georgie as too sick to come with them. Roy said
he was very sorry, and looked as if he meant it, and asked
some questions about her as he led the way to the lawn
where everything was ready. Maude, who was resplendent
in white muslin, scarlet sash, and tall gaiters, seized at once
upon Edna, and, drawing her aside, whispered to her of her
happiness.
“He told me of his love for you, too, and I did not like
him one bit the less. He couldn't help loving you, of course,
when he saw you so helpless and alone. He is a splendid
fellow, isn't he? Most as good-looking as Roy, and he is
-- 257 --
[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]
going to quit tobacco, and fit my room all up with blue, and
we are to be married sometime next year if he is prosperous,
and I won't have to teach the hot, sweating children any
more. Oh, I am so happy. There he comes now. Hasn't
he such a good face?”
And Maude beamed all over with delight as Jack came
up and joined them, his eyes kindling, and growing very
soft and tender, as Edna offered him her congratulations,
and told him how glad she was.
“I knew you would be,” he said. “Knew Maude would
suit you better than any one else; and Edna, please remember
that our home is yours also whenever you choose to
make it so. Maude and I agreed upon that this morning.”
They had reached the lawn by this time, and the ladies
from New York were handling the mallets daintily, and
decrying their own skill, and saying the side which claimed
them was sure to lose.
“Then I run no risk,” Roy said, laughingly; “and
choose Miss Overton.”
He had been drawing cuts with Maude to see which
would have the first choice, and the lot came to him.
“Miss Overton,” he called again, and Edna came forward,
noticing, as she did so, the glances of surprise and
dissatisfaction exchanged between the city girls, who, though
very civil to her, did not attempt to conceal that they knew
her only as a hired companion, whose rightful place was at
Mrs. Churchill's side, rather than in the ranks with themselves
as Roy Leighton's first choice.
Maude wanted to choose Jack first, but modesty forbade,
and then, too, he sometimes made awful hits, and had a way
of pursuing a ball, no matter where it was or into what
enemy's quarter it took him. Jack was out of the question,
and so she chose Uncle Burton, and Roy took Jack himself.
Two of the New York girls came next, and the New York
-- 258 --
[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]
beau, and then the number was complete, and Miss Agatha
Shawe and Beatrice Bradley retired in dignified silence, and
taking seats by Mrs. Churchill, prepared to criticise the
game. It was Roy's first play, and he drove his ball through
the third wicket and in the vicinity of the fourth, while
Maude, who usually struck so surely, started badly, and
only made her second arch.
Miss Agatha, who was reporting to Mrs. Churchill, and
whose sympathies were on Maude's side, said a little sarcastically:
“She is in no danger from her opponent, I fancy; Miss
Overton plays next.”
Edna heard the remark, and while it sent the blood to
her face, it seemed to lend steadiness to her hand and coolness
to her judgment, and her first stroke was through both
of the wickets, while a shout went up from Roy and Jack,
and was echoed by Maude, who, knowing that the city ladies
looked upon Edna and herself as people belonging to the
working class, rejoiced at her friend's success even though
it should tell against her side. And it did tell sadly, for
remembering Roy's teaching in the morning, Edna used her
opponent's ball so skilfully as to reach the stake before
stopping at all. But there she missed her stroke, and came
back to her place by Roy, who commended her highly,
while Miss Agatha began to change her tactics, and
“guessed Miss Overton had played before.”
Poor Mr. Burton was awkwardness itself. With the
dread of talking to Roy before him, he hardly saw his ball,
and made a “booby” of himself at once, and said to Maude,
as he knocked his unlucky ball back to its place: “I told
you so. I can't play any more than an elephant.”
But he was good at long shots, as Maude had said, and
he did some long shooting before he was through, for the
game was a hotly-contested one. Maude recovered her
-- 259 --
[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]
skill with her second round, while Edna lost a little by being
so constantly pursued by the city girl, who played the best,
and who shared Miss Agatha's contempt for the plebeian.
But Roy beat; and then they chose again, and Maude took
Edna first, and Edna's side was always the winning one,
until Miss Agatha suggested that “Miss Overton should
play on both sides, and see what the result would be.”
But Roy said Miss Overton was too tired to do that;
besides, it was nearly time for refreshments; the servants
were arranging the tables now; and he suggested that, for a
time, they should rest, and go wherever they pleased. That
broke up the group, which divided up in twos and threes,
Maude walking away with Jack, Edna returning to Mrs.
Churchill's side, and the city people making a little knot by
themselves, under one of the tall shade-trees.
Mr. Burton was thus left-alone; seeing which, Roy asked
him to go and look at a fast horse which he had recently
purchased, and which was accounted by connoisseurs of
horse-flesh a very fine animal. And so it came about that,
after the horse had been duly examined and admired, Roy
found himself alone with Mr. Burton in a little rustic arbor,
apart from all the rest of his guests, and where he could not
well be seen, as the arbor was hidden from the greater part
of the grounds by the evergreens which grew so thickly
around it.
Now was Mr. Burton's opportunity. He had planned
admirably to get Roy into this retired situation, and he gave
himself considerable credit for his management. But how
to begin was the trouble, and he grew very red in the face,
and felt so warm and uncomfortable that the perspiration
began to show itself in little drops about his forehead and
mouth. And still he could not think of a word to say, until
he saw by Roy's manner that he was meditating a return to
the house. Then, screwing up his courage to the highest
-- 260 --
[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]
pitch, and holding on to the seat with both his hands, as it
what he was about to do required physical as well as mental
effort, he made a beginning.
“I say, Roy,” he began, “I wonder you don't get married.
You've everything with which to make a wife happy,
and surely there are scores of girls who would jump at the
chance of coming here to live.”
Roy gave a little tired yawn, and answered indifferently:
“Perhaps so, but you see I don't exactly know where
they are, and I should not care to be refused,” and as he
said it, visions of blue jackets, and white skirts, and little
boots, mixed themselves together in his brain in a confused
kind of way, and as was quite natural, a thought of Georgie,
too, crossed his mind. He always thought of her when
matrimony was suggested to him, but he had no suspicion
that his companion was drifting that way. Poor Mr. Burton,
who felt as if every particle of blood in his veins was rushing
to his face and gathering around the roots of his hair,
fidgeted from side to side, got up and looked behind him,
spit several times, then sat down again, and said:
“You are too modest, boy,—too modest. I know of
forty, I'll bet, that would not say no.”
“Name one, please,” Roy said, shutting his eyes indolently,
and leaning against the trunk of a tree.
Mr. Burton hesitated a moment, and then replied:
“Well, there's Agatha Shawe for one, and Bell Bradley
for another, and—and—(by Jove, I may as well blurt it out
and done with it,) and Georgie, my wife's niece. (I'm in
for it now, confound it.) She's a splendid girl; don't lack
for offers; had one this morning from that young Bigelow
from Boston.”
“Ah, did she? and will she accept?” Roy asked, beginning
for the first time to feel some interest in the conversation.
-- 261 --
[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]
“Don't know. You can't calculate on a woman, but it's
my opinion she won't. Roy, old boy, I'll be cussed if I
mayn't as well say it; I do believe the girl likes you, and I'd
rather have you for a son-in-law than any chap I know,
and I'll be hanged if I don't think you've given her cause
to suppose you meant something by hangin' off and on as
you have this last year or two. Anyhow, people think so,
and talk about it, and suppose you to be engaged, and that
hurts a girl if it never comes to anything, and, well,—well,—
blast it all,—as Georgie's father, so called, and as,—to be
sure,—as Mrs. Burton's husband,—I feel called upon,—
yes,—very much as the head of a family,—to inquire if you
are in earnest, or not,—and if not,—why,—say it out, and
let her alone, and not stand in the way of others. There,—
I've out with it, and I sweat like rain.”
The poor man wiped his wet face with his handkerchief,
and looked anywhere but at Roy, who had managed to make
out from rather confused jumble that he had done wrong to
Georgie by allowing people to think there was anything
serious between them, and that as Georgie's father, Mr.
Burton had at last spoken to prevent more mischief in the
future. While acknowledging to himself that Mr. Burton
was right, and that Georgie had some cause for complaint,
Roy still found himself in a quandary, and uncertain how to
act. If he owed Georgie any redress, he ought as an honorable
man to pay it, and perhaps he could not do better.
She was a nice girl, he really believed, and would perhaps
make him as happy as any one he could select. He meant
to marry some time, and might as well do it now as to put
it off to a later period. And then the Bigelow offer did
trouble him a little, and he began to see that he had fallen
into the habit of looking upon Georgie as something essentially
his own when he chose to make up his mind that she
suited him.
-- 262 --
[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]
On the whole, she did suit him, and he would at once
arrange with her, and have the matter settled. All this
passed through his mind in much less time than it has taken
us to write it, and he was about to put his thoughts into
words, when across the lawn came the sound of a merry,
girlish voice, which he knew to be Miss Overton's; and
again blue jackets, and brown eyes, and little feet brought a
throb of something he could not define to his heart, and
Georgie did not seem quite so desirable as she had a moment
before. But he must say something, and so he began
to explain that he meant no harm to Georgie by his attentions;
that he esteemed her highly, and could not deny
having had thoughts of making her his wife; but that he
found himself so comfortable just as he was, with her always
available when he wanted her society, that he had put the
matter off as a something in the future; and so, perhaps,
had wronged her, but he would endeavor—
He did not finish the sentence, for a servant just then
appeared around a clump of evergreens, telling him they
were waiting for him upon the lawn, where the refreshments
were ready to be served.
“Yes, I'll come at once;” and with a sense of relief,
Roy jumped up, and turning to Mr. Burton, said: “You
may be sure I shall do right in the future, whatever I may
have done in the past. But tell me, please,”—and Roy's
voice dropped to a whisper,—“did she know you were to
speak to me? Did she desire it?”
“Certainly not,” Mr. Burton replied, with some little
asperity of manner, which Roy acknowledged was just,
while at the same time he was glad to be assured that
Georgie did not know.
She would have fallen in his estimation, if she had, and he
wanted to think as well of her as he could; for, in his mind,
as he walked back to the lawn, there was a rapidly forming
-- 263 --
[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]
resolution to propose to her immediately, and thus make
amends for any harm done her heretofore.
The tables looked very pretty under the trees, with fruit,
and flowers, and ices, and silver; and the guests were in their
gayest moods; but something was the matter, and Roy felt
as if oppressed with a nightmare as he did the duties of host,
seeing nothing distinctly except Miss Overton's face, which,
flushed with excitement, seemed prettier than ever. He did
not care for Miss Overton that he knew of; certainly he had
never had a thought of loving her, and yet he knew every
time she moved, and what she did, and what she said, and
something connected with her made it harder for him to
concentrate his mind on Georgie, as he felt in duty bound
to do.
The lawn tea was over at last, and the little party were
talking of a game of croquet by moonlight, when down one
of the gravel-walks came Mrs. Burton, her rich silk rustling
about her, and her lace streamers floating back from her
head. She had concluded to drive over in the carriage, she
said, as some of the young people might be glad to ride
home.
She was very affiable and gracious, and when questioned
with regard to Georgie, said she was better,—so much better,
indeed, that she was up and dressed, and then, by various
little subterfuges, she tried to decoy Roy into going to the
house, and finally succeeded by insisting that his mother
must have a shawl if she persisted in staying out there in the
evening air. Wholly unsuspicious, Roy started for the house,
and, looking into the parlor as he passed through the hall,
gave vent to an exclamation of surprise at seeing Georgie
Burton reclining upon a little divan standing in the bay-window.
As Mrs. Burton had said, Georgie was better;
her headache had disappeared, and she had thought often
and regretfully of the party at Leighton, and wished herself
-- 264 --
[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]
with them. As she felt stronger, and her nerves became
more quiet, the terror of the previous night, when her secret
seemed in danger of being discovered, grew less and less.
Maude was to be her sister, and, of course, it was for her
interest to keep to herself whatever might be derogatory to
any member of Jack's family; and, beside that, in thinking
over all that had been said, Georgie was not quite sure as
to how much Maude knew, and in that doubt was some
comfort. Moreover, she meant to keep her part of the contract
religiously, and Edna had nothing to fear from her for
the present. If Roy should show a decided liking for her,
while she, in turn, tried to practise on him the wiles which
had lured poor Charlie to his destruction, she might, in
some quiet way, warn him or Mrs. Churchill as to whom
they were harboring. Anonymous letters were always available,
and she should not hesitate a moment when it became
necessary to act. But for the present she should be very
gracious and kind to Miss Overton; and having thus decided
upon her rôle, she felt extremely anxious to begin; and
when her aunt suggested driving over to Leighton, she consented
readily, and dressed herself with unusual care, thinking
as she did so, that a little less color than she usually
had, and a little heaviness of her eyes, was not unbecoming.
And she was right; for the traces of her headache
softened rather than detracted from her brilliant beauty, and
she had seldom looked better than when Roy found her in
the recess of the window, her face a little pale, and indicative
of recent suffering, her eyes very gentle, and even sad
in their expression, and her hands folded together upon her
lap in a tired kind of way, as if she was glad to rest, and did
not care to be disturbed even by Roy himself.
To do Georgie justice, she had no suspicion whatever
that her uncle had been interfering in her behalf, and her
face lighted up with a glow which made her wonderfully
-- 265 --
[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]
beautiful, as she sat with her shawl of bright cherry thrown
around her shoulders, and showing well against her simple
dress of soft black tissue.
Roy liked her in black; he had told her so once at Newport,
when her dress was silken tissue, and her only ornament
a spray of golden-rod twined among her glossy curls.
She could not get golden-rod, but she had placed a white
rose in her hair, and another upon the front of her dress,
and Roy thought what a fine picture she made, with the setting
sunbeams falling around her. And this picture might
be his for the asking, he was very sure, and his heart
gave a throb of something like pleasure at finding her alone.
“Why, Georgie!” he exclaimed, coming forward, and
offering her his hand; “this is a surprise; I did not expect
to find you here.”
“Which does not mean, I hope, that I am not welcome?”
Georgie said, with one of her rare smiles.
“Certainly not; you are always welcome. How is that
poor head? better, I hope,” Roy replied, still holding her
hand and looking down upon her, while she blushed coyly,
and affected to draw her hand away from his. “What
makes you have such dreadful headaches, I wonder?” Roy
said next, as he took a seat beside her, forgetful entirely of
his mother's shawl, for which he had been sent.
Georgie did not know why she was so afflicted, unless it
was from having too much time to think; she believed she
would be better if she had some aim in life, some interest
beside just living for her own gratification. She wanted
something to do; something which would be of real benefit to
mankind, and she had had serious thoughts of offering herself
to the Freedman's Bureau as a teacher of negroes. That
would rouse her up, and she should feel as if she were of
use to somebody; now she was not, and she was getting
tired of eternally thinking of fashion and one's self.
-- 266 --
[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]
Georgie talked right along, clothing her sentiments in very
appropriate language, and appearing as much in earnest as
if she really had been meditating a trial of life among the
negroes, whereas she knew in her heart that she would die
sooner than sacrifice herself in that way, and that the idea
had birth in her brain that very instant when she gave it expression.
Accustomed to Roy as she was, she saw at a
glance the change in his manner toward her, and always on
the lookout for opportunities where he was concerned, she
seized the present one and made the most of it.
Roy had highly eulogized some young ladies from Albany
who had left luxurious homes, and given themselves to the
wearisome task of teaching the freedmen; and knowing this,
Georgie proposed to martyr herself just for effect, and her
ruse worked well, for the true honest man at her side, who had
never deceived a person in his life, had no conception of the
depths of art and hypocrisy which she was capable of practising.
He believed she did want something to occupy her
mind, that she was tired of the idle, aimless life fashionable
ladies led, and he felt himself drawn towards her as he never
had before. She certainly could make him happy, and perhaps
he might as well speak now, and have it settled. But
before he had a chance to do so, Georgie suddenly assumed
a troubled, perplexed look, and, after a little hesitancy said:
“Roy, you seem about as much like a brother to me as
Jack does himself, and I want to ask you something in strict
confidence. Do you know anything against Charlie Bigelow,
of Boston, the one we met at Saratoga? He has proposed
to a friend of mine, and my opinion is wanted in the matter.
I rather liked him, but men sometimes know each other
better than women know them, and as I am interested in
my friend's happiness, I wish you to tell me honestly if you
would advise her to accept him.”
Georgie looked innocently at him, but her eyes drooped
-- 267 --
[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]
beneath something which she saw in his, and her cheeks
burned painfully, while the better side of her nature asserted
itself for an instant, and cried out against suffering Roy
Leighton to take the step she felt sure he was meditating. It
was true that every word she had uttered since he had joined
her had been spoken with a direct reference to this end; but
she trembled now that she saw the end approaching, and half
raised her hand as if to ward it off. The thought of losing
Georgie made her more valuable to Roy, and he could not
let her go without an effort to keep her. The blue jacket
and the brown eyes and tiny boots were forgotten, and bending
over the beautiful woman, he said:
“Georgie, something tells me that the young friend of
whom you have spoken is yourself. Do you love Charlie
Bigelow, Georgie?”
He spoke so kindly that the hot tears came with a swift
rush to Georgie's eyes, which were very lustrous and beseeching,
when for an instant they looked up at Roy, who
continued:
“I don't believe you do; and if not, don't marry him for
the sake of an aim in life. Better carry out your other
Quixotic idea, and teach the Southern negroes. But why do
either? Why not come here and live with me? I have
always had an idea that you would come some time. Will
you, Georgie?”
For a moment Georgie sat perfectly silent, looking at him
with an expression of perfect happiness beaming in her eyes,
and showing itself in every feature of her face; then gradually
the expression changed, and was succeeded by one of
terror and remorse, and the dark eyes turned away from
Roy, and seemed to be looking far away at something which
made them terrible while that fixed, stony gaze lasted.
Wondering greatly at her manner, Roy said, “Georgie, won't
you answer me?”
-- 268 --
[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]
And this time he passed his arm around her, but she
writhed herself from his embrace, and putting out both
hands, said impetuously
“Don't, Roy; don't touch me; don't say the words again
to me; take them back, please, lest it prove a greater temptation
than I can bear, for, Roy, oh, Roy, I do—I do love
you, and if I could I would so gladly live with you always;
but—but—I can't,—I can't. I am—I was—oh, Roy, take
the words back before I go quite mad.”
He almost thought her mad now, and came a little nearer
to her, asking what she meant, and why, if she loved him as
she had said, his asking her to marry him should affect her
so. And while he said this to her she began to recover her
composure, and to be more like herself. The good impulse
which had counselled her not to deceive Roy Leighton, and
impose herself upon him without a confession of the past,
was subsiding; and though there still were bitter pangs of
remorse and terrible regrets for the past, she began to feel
that she could not lose what she had desired so long, and to
Roy's questionings, she answered: “I am not so good as
you think me. I am not worthy of you. I am—you don't
know how bad I am. You would hate me if you did.”
She was growing excited again. All the good there was
in the woman was asserting itself in Roy's behalf, and she
continued:
“Everybody would hate me as I hate myself always.”
He took a step backward as if she really were the creature
she professed to be; but now it was her hand which
was reached out to him. She could not let him go, and she
gasped,—
“But Roy, with you, who are so noble and good, I could
learn to be better, and I will. I swear it here, that if you
make me your wife, I will be true and faithful, and do my
best to make you happy. Try me and see if I don't.”
-- 269 --
[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]
Perplexed and bewildered with what he had seen and
heard, and half inclined already to be sorry, Roy was still
too honorable to draw back, and when she said so piteously,
“Try me, Roy, and see if I don't,” he took her offered
hand and pressed it between his own, and answered her:
“I know you will, Georgie. We all have faults, and you
must make allowances for mine, as I will for yours, which, I
am sure you overrate, or else I have strangely misjudged
you. Why, Georgie, you would almost make one believe
you had been guilty of some dreadful thing, you accuse
yourself so unmercifully.”
Roy laughed lightly as he said this, while Georgie felt for
a moment as if her heart were in her throat, and it was only
by the most powerful efforts of the will that she forced it
back, and recovered her powers of speech sufficiently to
say: “Don't imagine, pray, that I've murdered or stolen,
or done anything that makes me amenable to the law.
It is general badness;” and her old smile broke for the
first time over her face, to which the color was coming back.
“You are so good, that nothing less than perfection
should ever hope to win you, and I am so far from that; but
I am going to be better, and the world shall yet say that Roy
Leighton chose wisely and well.”
She had settled it, and Roy was an engaged man; and as
he looked down upon the beautiful face of his fiancée, he
felt that the world would even now say he had done well
without waiting for any improvement in his betrothed, who
looked up at him in such a loving, confiding way, that he
naturally enough stooped and kissed her lips, and called her
his darling, and felt sure that he loved her, and was happy
in doing so.
Georgie possessed the rare gift of going rapidly from one
extreme mood to another. She had been very low down in
the depths of humiliation, and in her excitement had almost
-- 270 -- p595-275
[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]
told Roy secrets she guarded as she did her life; and from
that depth she had risen to the heights of bliss, trembling a
little as she remembered how near she had come to being
stranded by her own act, and mentally chiding herself for
her weakness in allowing herself to be so excited about
something Roy never could know unless Jack or Maude betrayed
her, as she was sure they would not. She had detected
the wavering for a moment on Roy's part, and lest it
should occur again, and work detriment to her cause, she
said to him:
“I do not believe in secret engagements, and shall tell
Aunt Burton at once, as you, of course, will tell your
mother.”
Then Roy did wince a little, and thought of Miss Overton,
and wished Georgie was not in such a hurry to have it
known that they were engaged, and told her she was right,
and he would tell his mother that night, and asked if they
should not join his guests upon the lawn. Georgie's languor
was all gone, and, taking Roy's arm, she went with him
through the house and out into the beautiful grounds, feeling
as she went a sense of ownership in them all, which
made her walk like a queen as she approached the group
upon the lawn, and received their words of greeting.
CHAPTER XXXIII. HOW THE ENGAGEMENT WAS RECEIVED.
ROY'S guests had missed him, and commented upon
his absence, and Mrs. Churchill had wondered if he
could not find her shawl, and Edna had offered to
go herself for it. Then Mrs. Burton said that she had left
-- 271 --
[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]
Georgie in the house, and probably she and Roy were deep
in some learned discussion, as they usually got up an argument
when they were together. She would go herself for
Mrs. Churchill's shawl, as she knew just where it was.
But Mrs. Churchill would not suffer this. She preferred
that Miss Overton should go; and accordingly Edna went,
and in passing through the hall glanced into the drawing-room,
and saw the couple at the farther end too much absorbed
in themselves to know there was a witness to their
love-making. Roy was kissing Georgie as the seal to their
betrothal, and by that token Edna knew they were engaged,
and felt for a moment as if the brightness of her life had
suddenly been stricken out, though why she should care, she
could not tell. She only knew that she did care, and that
her heart was throbbing painfully as she fled noiselessly up
the stairs in the direction of Mrs. Churchill's room. Once
there, she stopped a moment to breathe and think over what
she had seen, and ask herself what it was to her, that the
heart-beats should come so fast, and the world should look
so dark.
“Nothing, nothing,” she said, “only he might have done
so much better, and have been so much happier. I don't
like her, and when she comes here I must go; and I could
enjoy so much alone with Roy and his mother;” and having
thus settled the cause of her disquiet, she found Mrs.
Churchill's shawl, and left the house by another way than
the one leading past the parlor door.
She had been very gay just before, so gay indeed that
Miss Agatha, who did not believe in a plebeian's daring to
be merry and free in the presence of superiors, had made some
sarcastic remarks about “the wild spirits of that Miss Overton.”
But she was not wild when she returned to the lawn
with the shawl, and her face was so pale, that Maude asked
if she had seen a ghost that she looked so white and scared.
-- 272 --
[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]
“No,” Edna replied; “but I ran quite fast up and down
the stairs.”
“And did you see anything of my daughter,” Mrs. Burton
asked next, and Edna answered her evasively:
“I heard voices in the parlor, hers and Mr. Leighton's, I
think.”
“Oh, yes, there they come,” Mrs. Burton rejoined, her
face all aglow with the great delight it afforded her to sit and
watch Georgie coming toward her so graceful and selfpossessed,
and looking so radiant and beautiful.
One could see her black eyes sparkle and shine even in
the distance, as she leaned on Roy's arm, and smiled at
something he was saying to her. Georgie was very happy
for a few moments, and not a ripple of disquiet came to the
surface until her glance fell on Edna, sitting upon a camp
stool a little apart from the others, her hat on the grass at
her side, her brown curls somewhat disordered, but falling
about her face and neck in a most bewitching way, her
hands folded listlessly together upon her lap, and her whole
attitude and appearance that of some tired, pretty child.
She was pretty, and Georgie knew it; and she looked so
young, and fair, and innocent, that Georgie felt a sudden
impulse of fear lest, after all, this girl, who would see Roy
every day, should become her rival, and with that impulse
came a thought that the sooner her engagement was known
the better and safer for her. So clasping her white hand on
Roy's arm, she whispered to him softly: “Perhaps we may
as well have it off our minds and announce it at once; we
shall both feel freer and easier.”
Roy could not answer for her, but for himself he did not
care to be in haste, especially with Miss Overton sitting there
looking so eagerly at him. She was a restraint upon him,
and he unconsciously wished her away while he made the announcement,
for he was going to do it. Georgie was
-- 273 --
[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]
probably right. She usually was, he reflected, and without a
second look at Edna, walked straight to his mother, and
placing Georgie's hand in hers, said to her, “Mother I bring
to you a daughter: Georgie has promised to be my wife.”
“Heaven bless my soul!” Mr. Burton exclaimed, springing
up from his chair and bobbing about like a rubber ball.
He had not expected Roy to act upon his hint so soon;
in fact he was more than half afraid that nothing might come
of it after all, and then Mrs. Freeman Burton would never
cease to upbraid him with his awkwardness; but here it was
fixed, settled, and announced, and he could not repress his
feelings until a sharp pull at his coat-skirts from his spouse,
and the whispered words, “Are you crazy?” brought him to
his senses, and he sat down just as Georgie finished kissing
Mrs. Churchill, and whispered to her what a good daughter
and wife she meant to be.
Mrs. Churchill was glad, as it was something she had long
desired, but now that Miss Overton had come she did not so
much need a daughter. Still she was sufficiently demonstrative,
and laid her hand in blessing on Georgie's head, while
Mrs. Burton shed a few tears over the touching scene, and
called Roy a naughty boy for stealing away her treasure, and
said a deal more about the engagement generally, and
Georgie in particular.
Maude came next with the New York girls, but there was
a blank look of disappointment in her face as she kissed
Georgie and offered her congratulations. She had not looked
for this so suddenly. Once she had been constantly expecting
it, but they had waited so long, and latterly Roy had
seemed so indifferent, that she had hopes for him in another
direction, and felt disturbed and sorry, and wondered how
Jack would take it.
Jack was at some distance from the group of which Georgie
was the centre, but he heard what Roy had said, and saw
-- 274 --
[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]
the demonstrations which followed, but did not join in
them. Knowing what he knew, he could not congratulate
Roy, who was being so deceived; and his breath came hard,
and something like an oath escaped his lips, as he purposely
drove a ball to the farthest extremity of the croquet lawn,
and then kept on idly knocking it about. He meant to keep
away as long as possible, and Georgie knew he did, and her
cheek paled a little when at last he came near enough for her
to see the troubled look upon his face, as he sat down by
Edna and fanned himself with his hat.
The evening air was cool, but he seemed to be very warm,
and constantly wiped the drops of sweat from his brow, as he
sat talking with Edna. The announcement of the engagement
had not been made to her; there was no need for her
to do or say anything, and so she feigned indifference, and
kept on talking to Jack until Georgie came that way.
Jack saw her first, and, suddenly remembering that he had not
put his mallet in the box, darted away just as his sister came up.
She was thus left alone with Edna, to whom she was excessively
gracious and affable. Taking the seat Jack and vacated,
she began to talk as kindly and familiarly as if all her life she
had known Miss Overton as her equal. There was something
wonderfully winning in Georgie when she chose to be agreeable,
and it had its effect upon Edna, who began to like her better
and to wonder at the change. It was a part of Georgie's
rôle to treat Edna well,—part of her bargain with Maude;
and she was resolved to fulfil her contract, and she sat chatting
with her until Roy came up and said that Mrs. Burton
thought it was time for her to go in from the night air. He
did not say that he thought so, or evince any undue anxiety
about her health, but he did say to Edna:
“Miss Overton, I am sure the damp air must be bad for
you also; take my arm, please, and come with us to the
house.”
-- 275 --
[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]
And so, with Georgie upon one side and Edna on the
other, he led the way to the house, followed by Mr. Burton,
who had his mother in charge, and by Mrs. Burton, who was
lauding Georgie to Miss Shawe, and telling what an angel of
perfection she was, how hard it would be to part with her,
and how glad she was that she was to go no farther away
than Leighton.
There was some music in the drawing-room, and afterward
ice-cream and cake; and then, at about half-past ten, the
little party broke up. Georgie was still in a gushing mood,
and kissed Mrs. Churchill three times at parting, and even
kissed Edna in the exuberance of her joy, and said she
hoped to know her better in the future, and bade her take
good care of dear Mrs. Churchill; and then she looked
around for Roy, who led her to the carriage, and pressed her
hand a little at parting, and said he should see her to-morrow.
Mr. and Mrs. Burton, Georgie, and Miss Shawe, occupied
the carriage, while the other people walked; Maude and
Jack lingering behind the others, so that it was nearer one
than twelve when they at last reached Oakwood. But late
as it was, Georgie was waiting for them. She must see Jack
before she slept. He was to return to Jersey City on the
morrow, and she might not have another chance.
So she sat by her window until she heard him coming up
the walk, and then waited until the whispered interview on
the piazza was at an end, and Maude was in her room.
Then she passed noiselessly out into the hall, and on through
a narrow corridor, until Jack's chamber was reached.
“Come in!” was answered rather sternly to her timid
knock, and by the tone of his voice, she knew that Jack
guessed who his visitor was, and she trembled as she advanced
toward him, and laid her hand on his arm.
He did not smile, nor allow his face to relax a muscle,
-- 276 --
[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]
even when she looked up at him in her most beseeching way,
and began by calling him “dear Jack.” But he would soften
after a time, she was sure. He never had withstood her long
at a time, and so she mustered all her courage, and began:
“Dear Jack, I've had no chance to congratulate you on
your engagement, and I came to do so now, and to tell you
how glad I am. I would rather have Maude for my sister
than any one I know. You have chosen well, my boy.”
“I am glad you think so,” Jack answered stiffly; and
then there was a painful silence, which Georgie broke by
saying:
“Jack, have you no word of congratulation for me in my
new happiness?”
The tears were swimming in her great, bright eyes, and
she seemed the very embodiment of innocence and goodness;
but Jack looked away from her, straight down at some
slippers which Annie had embroidered for him, and asked:
“Are you happy, Georgie?”
“Yes, oh, yes; so happy that I feel as if I never could be
thankful enough to the good Father who has been so kind
to me.”
“Pshaw!” and Jack spoke impatiently. “Don't, for
gracious sake, try to come your pious strains on me, for I
tell you they won't go down till you have done one thing.
Have you told Roy?”
He looked at her now, and her eyes fell before his searching
gaze, while her heart beat so fast that he could hear
and count the throbs as her bosom rose and fell.
“No, Jack; I have not. I tried at first,—I meant to,—I
really did; but I could not say the words, they choked me
so. I couldn't tell him, Jack!” and her voice was very
mournful in its tone. “Think, if it were yourself, and you
felt sure that to tell would be to lose Maude's love, would
you do it?—could you?”
-- 277 --
[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]
She had made her strongest argument, and Jack hesitated
ere he replied:
“It would be hard; but better so, it seems to me, than to
live with a lie on my conscience, and a constant, haunting
fear lest she should find it out.”
“But he can't, Jack,—he never can,—unless you tell him,
or Maude. How much does she know? Oh, Jack, have
you broken your oath, sworn so solemnly to me.”
There was a flash in her black eyes as they fastened
themselves upon Jack, who replied to her, truthfully:
“Maude knows nothing, except that there is something
you would hide from Roy, and from the world. I hinted so
much to her, as a weapon of defence for Edna. Whether
she or any one else ever knows more from me, depends
upon yourself, and your treatment of Edna.”
“I knew you would not betray me, Jack,” Georgie rejoined,
a heavy weight lifted from her mind. “I shall not
harm Mrs. Charlie Churchill,—I shall try to like her, for
your sake and Maude's. And, now, why need I tell Roy,
when he never can, by any possibility, find it out, and to
tell him would only distress him, and ruin me?”
“Perhaps not. If he loves you truly, as I love Maude,
he can forgive a great deal. I should try it and see,—I
should go to him clean and open-hearted, or not at all,”
Jack said; but Georgie shook her head.
Confessing her fault would involve too much, for more people
than Roy would have to know, if full confession was made;
Aunt Burton, who thought her so perfect, and her Uncle
Burton, too, and, possibly, little Annie; and from that last
ordeal Georgie shrank more nervously, if possible, than
from telling Roy himself. She could not do it. She would
rather die than attempt it, and she said so to Jack, who was
silent for a moment, and then regarding her intently, asked:
“Has it ever occurred to you, Georgie, that possibly the
-- 278 --
[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]
dead might come to life and witness against you? Such
accidents have happened.”
“The dead, Jack; the dead?” and Georgie's face was
like the face of a corpse, and her voice was husky and thick.
“That cannot be. I saw him in the coffin. I know just
where he lies in Greenwood.”
“I was not thinking of him, but of Henry; you did not
see him in his coffin. You don't know where his grave is.”
“No; but Jack, there can be no doubt. You made
so sure yourself. You told me he was dead. Was it all a
farce? Oh, Jack, do you know anything—”
She was kneeling to him now, with her proud head bent
to his very feet, just as once she had crouched years ago
when he was but a boy, and she a wretched woman suing
for pity and begging him to stand by her in her need. Then
her long glossy curls had swept the floor just as they swept
it now, and Jack had lifted her up, and comforted her, and
sworn to be her friend, and he wanted to do it again, though
his heart was harder toward her now than it had been then.
He could more readily forgive the sin committed through
great temptation when she was young and without a counsellor,
than he could forgive the many years during which
she had lived a lie. Still he pitied her so much, and loved
her so much, for she was his sister, and her great beauty
had always exercised a wonderful power over him. He
felt it even now as she lifted her white, tear-stained face to
his, and as he had done that other time in the darkest hour
she had ever met, so he did now; he stooped and raised
her up, and tried to comfort her, and said that he “knew
nothing and had heard nothing, only such things sometimes
did happen, and it would be very awkward for her, as Roy's
wife, to be some day confronted by Henry Morton.”
“Don't, don't speak his name,” she almost shrieked,
while a shudder like a convulsion shook her frame. “I
-- 279 --
[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]
have been greatly to blame, but my punishment has been
terrible. I have suffered untold agony in thinking of the
past. I surely have atoned, and now if there is a haven
of rest for me, don't try to keep me from it by harrowing up
my fears. I know he is dead. I am sure of it, and I mean
to be a good wife to Roy. He never shall repent his choice,—
I'll bring every thought and feeling into conformity with
his; and Jack, you must stand by me as a brother. Will
you, Jack? As Roy's wife, I can help you so much, and I
will. Annie shall no longer be an expense to you. I will
support her entirely.”
“And not let Roy know you are doing it?” Jack
answered; and Georgie replied:
“I will tell him that, at least. I will not cheat him there.
I'll arrange it before we are married, that I am to do something
for Annie, and perhaps when he sees how I care for
her he will propose that she live with us. Oh, if he only
would.”
Jack felt that on this point, at least, Georgie was sincere.
She did love the little Annie, and his heart softened still
more toward her; and when, as she was about to leave him,
she said, imploringly, “Kiss me, Jack, once, as you used to
do!” he put his arm around her, and kissed her white lips,
which quivered with emotion, while the tears fell like rain
upon her cheeks.
“You are a good brother, and I will try to be good, too,
for your sake and Roy's,” she said, as she bade him good-night,
and left the room.
He had not congratulated her, but she knew he would
keep silent; knew, too, that she had comparatively nothing
to fear from Maude; and but for one harrowing fear, which
yet was not exactly a fear, she would have felt tolerably
composed and happy, as she sought her own chamber.
Jack's words, “What if the dead should come back to
-- 280 --
[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]
witness against you?” rang in her ears, and when, as she
stood by the window, looking out into the moonlight, a
shadow flitted across the grass, she trembled from head
to foot, and turned sick with nervous dread. But it was
only the watch-dog, Bruno, and as he bounded out into the
light, she grew quiet, and even smiled at her own weakness.
“That cannot be,” she said; and then, as if to make
assurance doubly sure, she opened a trunk which always
stood in her closet, and taking from it a box, touched a
secret spring, and soon held in her hand three documents,—
one, a newspaper, soiled and yellow with time, and containing
a paragraph which said that a certain Henry Morton,
who had managed to escape from justice, had recently died
in a little out-of-the-way village among the Alleghanies, and
that his friends, if he had any, could learn the particulars
of his death, by inquiring at the place where he died. The
other two were letters, one from the dying man himself, who
wrote that, from the very nature of his disease, he had but a
day or two to live; and one from Jack, who had gone to
that out-of-the-way place, among the Pennsylvania hills, and
learned that Henry Morton had died there at such a time,
and then had written the same to his anxious sister at home.
She had kept these papers carefully, and guarded them from
every eye but her own, and occasionally she read them over
to assure herself of the truth. But now she would keep
them no longer, lest in some way they should come to light;
and so, holding them to the gas, and then throwing them upon
the hearth, she watched them as they crisped and blackened,
and turned to a pile of ashes.
There was nothing now in her way, and, as was her constant
habit, the woman who had sinned so greatly, but who
was going to do better, knelt down and said her prayers,
and thanked God for Roy, and asked, first, that he might
never know what she had been; and, second, that she
-- 281 -- p595-286
[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]
might be to him all that a good, true wife should be, and
that he might be willing for Annie to live with her. This
done, she felt as if she really were a very good woman, and
that but for Jack, who had such straight-laced notions, she
would be confirmed, by way of helping her to keep her resolution!
CHAPTER XXXIV. HOW THEY GOT ON AT LEIGHTON.
ROY'S first thought on waking the next morning, was
to wonder what had happened that he should feel
so oppressed, as if a load were bearing him down.
Then it came to him that he was engaged, and he wondered
why that should affect his spirits as it did.
All the excitement of the previous night was gone, and
he could reason clearly now, and remember how queerly
Georgie had talked and acted at first, just as if she had done
some horrible deed, which, if she should confess it, would
prove a barrier between them. But she had not confessed,
and she had recovered her usual composure, and accepted
him, and was going to be his wife sometime, he hardly
knew when, though he had a vague idea that there need be
no undue haste. He had done his duty in asking her, and
surely Mr. Burton would not urge an immediate marriage,
neither would Georgie desire it; girls never did; and having
fixed the blissful day at some period far in the future, Roy
gave a relieved yawn, and went on with his toilet, quickening
his movements a little when he saw from his window the
flutter of a white dress, and knew that Miss Overton was
already in the grounds.
-- 282 --
[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]
“She is an early riser, and it must be that which makes
her look so fresh, and bright, and young, though of course
she is very young. I wonder, by the way, how old Georgie
is. I never heard any one hazard a conjecture. Sometimes
she looks all of twenty-eight, though that can't be, as she
has only been out of school four or five years; and even if
she is, I am thirty myself, and two years difference is
enough, provided the husband has the advantage. Georgie
will never look old with those eyes and that hair.”
Roy was dressed by this time, and went out to join Miss
Overton in her morning walk.
He found her in a little arbor, looking pale and tired,
as if she had not slept; but she smiled brightly as he came
up, and made some remark about the pleasant morning.
He wanted her to talk of Georgie,—wanted to be reassured
that he had done well for himself; but as nothing had been
said to her on the subject, she did not feel at liberty to
introduce it, and so the conversation drifted as far as possible
from Miss Burton, and turned at last upon Edna, whom
Roy hoped eventually to have at Leighton.
“She will come, of course, when I am married,” he said.
“She can then have no excuse for not coming.”
“Perhaps your wife would not like her,” Edna suggested,
and Roy replied:
“I am sure she will. Georgie is not hard to please, and
from Edna's letters I judge her to be a very bright, sprightly
little body. There's a good deal of mischief about her, I
guess. I saw her once in the cars with some of her schoolmates.
I had been very sick and was still an invalid,
nervous and irritable, and afraid of the least breath of air.
Girl-like, they opened all the windows near them, and
mother got a cinder in her eye, and I began to sneeze, and
at last asked the sauciest looking one to shut the window,
not pleasantly, you know, but savagely, as if I were the
-- 283 --
[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]
only person to be considered in the car. She did shut it
with a bang, and then avenged herself by making a caricature
of me, shivering in a poke-bonnet, and called me a Miss
Betty.”
“How did you know that?” Edna asked, looking up
with so much surprise as almost to betray herself.
She had not thought of that sketch since the day when it
was made, and she was curious to hear how Roy came to
know about it.
“She dropped it as she left the car, either purposely or
accidentally, and mother picked it up,” Roy said. “I have it
still, and if I ever see her and know her well, I mean to
show it to her and have some fun with it,” he continued,
while Edna asked, a little uneasily:
“Then you were not angry with her for her impertinence?”
“Yes, I was at the time, very angry, and wanted to box
her ears; but that only lasted a little time, and I was glad
to see myself as others saw me. I do believe it did me
good. She must be something of an artist, for even as a
caricature the picture was a good one. I wish I knew where
she was. I must write to-day, and tell her of my engagement.”
He was trying to introduce that subject again, but Edna
made no reply. His mention of the picture had sent her
off on an entirely different train of thought, and she was
glad that just then the breakfast bell rang, and brought their
walk to an end.
Roy spent the most of the day at Oakwood, but he was
home at dinner, and passed the evening there, and Edna
heard him talking with his mother about his engagement,
and asking if she were glad.
“Yes, very glad,” was the reply; “though it does not
matter quite so much now as it did before Miss Overton
-- 284 --
[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]
came. I am getting really attached to her, she seems so
pleasant and refined, and knows what I want before I tell
her. She is a very superior person, I think, and must have
been well brought up.”
Mrs. Churchill did nothing by the halves; she liked or
disliked thoroughly; and, as she had conceived a great liking
for her little companion, she was more inclined to talk of her
than of Georgie, though she did ask when the marriage was
to take place.
“Whenever it suits Georgie,” Roy replied. “For myself,
I am in no haste, and should prefer waiting until next spring.
We are very comfortable now, and Miss Overton's presence
precludes the necessity of having some one for company.”
He did not seem a very ardent lover, impatient for the
happy day; and, indeed, he was not, and much of his indifference
was owing to Miss Overton, who experienced a feeling
of relief in knowing that Roy would probably not bring his
wife home until spring. She could not live with Georgie; and
that lady's arrival as mistress would be the signal for her departure.
So she hailed with delight anything which would put
off the evil day; for, short as had been her stay at Leighton,
she was very happy there, and shrank from leaving it, with
all its refinement, and luxury, and ease. She did not mean
to be a listener to any private conversation between Roy
and his mother, but, situated just as she was, on the piazza,
and directly under the window where they were sitting, she
could not well help herself, and so she sat still, while their
talk turned next upon Edna, whom Roy meant to have at
Leighton as soon as Georgie came.
“I've never felt right about it at all,” he said. “Poor
little thing, knocking about the world alone, trying to pay a
debt she foolishly thinks she owes me; and I am determined
to find her at some rate, if I put the police on her track.
Wouldn't you like to have her here when Georgie comes?”
-- 285 --
[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]
Mrs. Churchill hesitated a little, and then replied:
“Wouldn't three ladies be in each other's way? for, Roy.
I should not like to have Miss Overton leave even when
Georgie comes.”
“Nor I, nor I,” Roy said, quickly, with a feeling that
he should greatly miss the little girl, who could hear no more,
lest her feelings should betray themselves, and who, crawling
upon her hands and feet, crept away from the window
and sought her own room, where she was free to indulge in
a hearty fit of tears.
Why she cried she hardly knew, though she made herself
believe it was for the pleasant home she must ere long give
up, for after Roy's marriage she felt that she must go away,
as she never could be happy with Georgie at Leighton as its
mistress. The thought of leaving was a dreadful one, and
she kept on crying in a desolate, homesick kind of way, until
she heard Mrs. Churchill coming up the stairs, and knew
her services would be needed. Remembering what had
been said of her as Miss Overton, there was an added tenderness
and gentleness in her voice and manner as she read
the evening chapter to the half-blind woman, and then
helped to disrobe her. To brush and smooth Mrs. Churchill's
hair was one of her nightly duties, and her fingers moved
caressingly over the thin locks and about the forehead, until
the lady declared herself mesmerized, and drawing Edna's
face down to her lips, kissed her affectionately, saying as
she did so:
“Excuse the liberty, but you seem more like a daughter
than a stranger; and, Miss Overton, you know of course I
am to have a daughter by and by; Georgie is to be Mrs. Roy
Leighton, and I am glad, and think my son could not have
chosen better, or as well perhaps,—but—but—I want you to
stay just the same, even if Edna, that is Mrs. Charlie
-- 286 --
[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]
Churchill, comes too, as Roy means to have her. Will you,
Miss Overton?”
“You may get tired of me by that time and glad to have
me leave,” Edna replied, evasively; and making some excuse
to leave the room, she staid away so long that the conversation
was not resumed when she returned with the medicine
which Mrs. Churchill always kept standing by her bed at
night.
Edna had not counted upon all the unpleasant things to
which the peculiarity of her position would subject her. She
had no idea that she should so often hear herself discussed,
or be compelled to feel so continually that she was living
and acting a lie, or she would never have been there as she
was; and that night after leaving Mrs. Churchill she began
seriously to revolve the propriety of leaving Leighton, and
going back to Uncle Phil, who, she knew, would willingly
welcome her.
After the departure of the city guests from Oakwood,
Georgie spent several days at Leighton, and acted the sweet,
amiable daughter and bride-elect to perfection, and petted
Edna, and talked a great deal about “poor Charlie,” and
looked at Edna as she did so, and went with her when she
carried flowers to his grave, and called her a dear kind creature
to be so thoughtful for Mrs. Churchill.
“Of course it is not as if you had known him,” she said;
and her great black eyes looked straight at Edna, who colored
scarlet, and turned her face away to hide her guilty
blushes.
Georgie was bent upon torturing her, and, seating herself
in one of the chairs, went over with all the harrowing particulars
of the railroad disaster, the fearful storm, the body
crushed beneath the wreck, and the young girl trying to extricate
it. And Edna, listening to her, felt as if she should
-- 287 --
[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]
scream outright with pain, so vivid was the picture Georgie
drew of that dreadful scene.
“Will she never stop,” she thought, as Georgie went on
to relate all that occurred at Leighton after the body was
brought home, and told how Mrs. Churchill went into convulsions,
and denounced the girl as Charlie's murderer.
Georgie was drawing a little upon her imagination, but she
was accustomed to that, and she had an object in what she
was doing. It was not alone to wound and torture her auditor,
though that was some satisfaction to her, but there
was a fixed purpose in her mind that Edna should not remain
at Leighton after her entrance there. She did not like
the girl; she had a mean kind of jealousy toward her, and
Mrs. Churchill's praises of her only made her more determined
that the same roof should not shelter both. She
dared not betray Edna's secret, but she could annoy and
worry her, and she took a mean kind of delight in seeing
poor Edna writhe as she went on to talk of that girl whom
Charlie married, saying finally, that she hoped Roy would
not insist upon bringing her home, as he now seemed resolved
to do.
“Not that I should care at all. I probably should grow
fond of her, for Jack insists that she is very nice, and little
Annie nearly worships her; but for dear Mrs. Churchill's
sake I should be sorry to see her here.”
“Why so? She talks kindly of her always,” Edna asked
hotly, forgetting herself for a moment, in her indignation.
But Georgie was sweetly unconscious of her excitement,
and replied:
“Yes, Mrs. Churchill is a noble woman, and tries to forgive
the girl, and thinks she has done so; but I, who know
her so well, can see the effort she makes to speak kindly of
her, and just how she shudders when her name is accidentally
mentioned. No, glad as I would be to help and befriend
-- 288 --
[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]
the girl, I am naughty enough to hope Roy cannot find her.
But pray, Miss Overton, don't repeat what I have said. I
hardly know why I have spoken so freely, unless it is that
you have a way of taking our hearts by storm, and not appearing
in the least like a stranger. By the way, you look
a little like Mrs. Charlie Churchill; I thought of it the first
time I saw you here, and spoke of it to Roy, and just for
fun asked if it would not be a good joke if you were Edna
in disguise.”
“What did he say?” Edna asked, and, without looking at
her victim, Georgie replied: “He seemed to take altogether
a different view of the joke from what I did, and expressed
himself decidedly against disguises of all kinds. It would
displease him very much to have Edna do such a thing, he
said. But I fear I have wearied you with talk which cannot
interest you, of course. You look pale and fagged. It's
the hot morning, I guess. Suppose we go back to the house.
Ah, there's Roy now; I think I'll join him for a little walk
upon the lawn.”
If Edna had ever entertained a thought of staying at
Leighton after Georgie was mistress there, it would have
been swept away effectually by what Georgie had said to her,
just as that nice young lady meant it should be. And what
was worse than all, she could never let Roy know who she
was, after having been so foolish as to come to him incog.
Why had she done it? she asked herself many times. Why
had Maude and Uncle Phil suffered it; aye, contrived and
advised it, and why hadn't she listened to Aunt Jerry, who
had opposed it from the first. But it was too late now.
She was there as Miss Overton, and as such she must always
remain to Roy and his mother. By her own act she
had precluded the possibility of ever showing herself to them
in her own proper person. Mrs. Churchill, who already disliked
Edna Browning and looked upon her as Charlie's
-- 289 -- p595-294
[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]
murderer, would hate her should she know the truth, and Roy
would hate her too, and that was more than she could bear.
She could not lose his respect, and so she must never claim
him as her brother; never see him after she went away from
Leighton. It was very hard, and Edna cried bitterly for a
few moments, while away in the distance walked Georgie
and Roy, up and down the wide lawn, but always where
Georgie could command a view of the little figure sitting so
disconsolately under the shadow of the grape-vine, and weeping,
as she knew from the motion of the hands which went
so often to the face. Georgie was glad. She had made
Edna's exit from Leighton a sure thing, and her spirits rose
proportionately with the mischief she had done. She was
very gay for the remainder of the day; very attentive to Mrs.
Churchill; very affectionate to Roy; very kind and patronizing
to the servants, and very familiar with Miss Overton,
whom she petted and caressed, and kissed gushingly, when, at
night, she finally shook the dust of Leighton from her garments
and departed for Oakwood.
CHAPTER XXXV. LETTERS.
IN course of time there came a letter to Edna from
Roy. It had been sent by him to Aunt Jerry, and
by her to Uncle Phil, who forwarded it to his niece,
together with a few lines of his own, telling how “all-fired
lonesome he was, and how he missed her gab, and the clickclack
of her high heels on the stairs, and the whisk of her
petticoats through the doors.”
-- 290 --
[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]
“The synagogue is getting along slowly,” he wrote, “for
the cusses—” (he erased that word as hardly consistent for a
man who was running a church, and substituted “cattle,” so
that it read) “the cattle are on another strike, what hain't
gone over to work on the Unitarian meetin' house, which is
havin' the greatest kind of overhaulin' inside and out. The
persuasion meets now in the Academy, and go it kind of
ritual, with the litany and some of the sams, which they read
slower than time in the primmer. Ruth Gardner leads off,
and is getting up another carouse to buy a Fount to dip the
young ones in, and expects to catch the new minister. But
let 'em run. Old Phil don't ask no odds of Unitarian nor
Orthodox, nor nobody else. He'll build his own church and
pay his own minister, if necessary, and burn innocence too,
if he wants to.
“I send a letter from Roy, I guess, and it has done some
travellin', too, having gone first to that remarkable woman,
your Aunt Jerushy, who wrote to me as follows:
“`Philip Overton, forward the enclosed to Edna, and
oblige, Jerusha Amanda Pepper.'
“Short and sweet, wasn't it? but like the old gal, as you
described her. If Maude is there, tell her I am real hungry
for a sight of her blue eyes and sassy face. Come up here,
both of you, as soon as you can.
Yours to command,
“Philip Overton.”
This was Uncle Phil's letter, and Edna cried over it a little,
and knew just how lonely the old man was without her,
and half wished she had not left him, “though it would have
been dreadful never to have known Roy at all,” she said to
herself, as she opened next Aunt Jerusha's letter, in which
Roy's was enclosed, and read what that worthy woman had
to say.
There was a good deal about her “neurology,” and a sure
-- 291 --
[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]
cure she had found for it, and about the new rector, who was
as much too low as the other had been too high, inasmuch
as he went to the Methodist prayer-meetings and took a
part in them, and said he wasn't quite sure about the direct
line down from the Apostles; it might be straight enough,
but he guessed it had been broken a few times, and had some
knots in it where it was mended, and he fully indorsed young
Tyng, and believed in Henry Ward Beecher and Woman's
Rights, all of which she considered worse than turning your
back to the people, and bowing to the floor in the creed,
and so latterly she had staid at home and read the Bible
and Prayer Book by herself, and sung a hymn and psalm,
and felt she was worshipping God quite as well as if she
had gone to church and been mad as fury all the time. She
hoped Edna felt better now she was at Leighton, though she
was a big fool for going, and a bigger one if she staid there
after that woman with a boy's name came as my lady.
“Roy was not satisfied with sending me a letter for you,
but he must needs write to me too, and tell me he was going
to be married; and that he should insist upon knowing where
you were, so he could persuade you to live at Leighton, your
proper place.
“So you see what's before you, and you know my advice,
which, of course, you won't follow. You are more than
half in love with Roy yourself; don't deny it; I know better;
and that critter with the boy's name will find it out, if
she has not already, and you'll hate one another like pisen,
and it's no place for you. Better come back to Aunt Jerusha,
and keep the district school this winter. They want
a woman teacher, because they can get her cheap, and she'll
do her work better, as if there was any justice in that. I believe
in Woman's Rights so far as equal pay for the same
work; but this scurriping through the country speech-making,
and the clothes-basket full of dirty duds at home, and
-- 292 --
[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]
your husband's night-shirt so ragged that if took sick sudden
in the night he'd be ashamed to send for the doctor, I don't
believe in, and never will.
“According to orders, I send this to your Uncle Philip,
and s'pose you'll answer through the same channel and tell
if you'll come home about your business, and teach school
for sixteen dollars a month, and I board you for the chores
you'll do night and morning.
Yours with regret,
“Jerusha A. Pepper.”
“Go back to Allen's Hill, and teach school, and board
with Aunt Jerusha, and do chores?” Edna repeated to herself,
as she finished the letter; she might have added, “and
leave Roy?” but she did not, though her face turned scarlet
as she recalled the words, “You are more than half in love
with Roy yourself.”
Was that true? She could not quite answer that it was,
and she tried to believe it was her attachment to Mrs.
Churchill which made Leighton so dear to her, and that
Roy had nothing to do with it, except as he helped to make
her life very pleasant. She was not in love with him, she
decided at last; if she were, she should think it her duty to
leave at once, but as it was, she should remain until the
wedding, which had not yet been appointed. Some time
before Christmas, Georgie had told her, while Mrs. Churchill
had said:
“Roy will not marry till spring.”
And she believed the latter, because she wanted to, and
saying to herself, “I shall stay till Georgie comes, for Mrs.
Churchill's sake,” she opened Roy's letter, and read the kind,
brotherly message he had written to his “dear sister Edna,
whom he wished so much to find.” There were hot blushes
on Edna's cheeks, and she felt a heart-throb of pain as she
began to read, in Roy's own words, of his engagement to
-- 293 --
[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]
Georgie Burton. She had known it all before, it is true, and
had seen his betrothed almost every day, and received, each
time she saw her, some little malicious stab through the
medium of Edna Browning. She had also been witness, at
divers times, to various little love-passages between the engaged
pair, or rather of love-passages on Georgie's part, for
that young lady was not at all backward in asserting her
right to fondle and caress her promised husband, who was
not demonstrative, and who never of his own accord so
much as took Georgie's hand in his own, or laid a finger on
her in the presence of others. He merely submitted to her
fondlings in silence and did not shake her off, though Edna
sometimes fancied he wanted to do so, when she hung so
helplessly upon him, or put her arm around his neck, and
smoothed and caressed his hair, and called him “Roy dear.”
How he demeaned himself toward her when they were alone
Edna did not know, but seeing him always so quiet and reserved,
she had never realized that he was engaged as fully
as she did when she saw it in his own handwriting, and two
burning tears rolled down her cheeks and were impatiently
dashed away as she read:
“And now, my little sister, I have something to communicate
which may surprise you, but which I hope will please
you, inasmuch as I trust it may have a direct bearing upon
your future. I am engaged to be married to the Miss
Georgie Burton who was so kind to you and poor Charlie in
Iona. She is very nice, of course, and the most beautiful
woman I have ever met, unless it be a Miss Overton who is
here as companion for mother.”
Edna's face and neck were scarlet now, and there was a
throb of ecstasy in her heart, as she read on:
“This Miss Overton is not at all like Georgie, but quite
as beautiful, I think, and both mother and myself like her
immensely. She is nineteen, I believe, but a wee little
-- 294 --
[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]
creature, with the roundest, sauciest eyes, the softest golden-brown
hair rippling all over her head, and the sweetest, most
innocent face, while her smile is something wonderful.
Maude Somerton, whom I wish you knew, calls her Dotty,
but to myself I call her `Brownie,' her eyes and hair are
such a pretty brown, just tinged with golden, and her complexion,
though smooth and soft, and very bright, is still a
little brownish.”
“A pretty way to talk about me, and he engaged to
Georgie,” Edna said, but not impatiently.
Indeed, she would have been well satisfied to have read
Roy's praises of herself for the entire day, and felt a little
annoyed when he turned from Miss Overton's beauty, to his
plan of having his sister at Leighton as soon as Georgie
came, and begged her to tell him where she was, that he
might come for her himself.
“Mother wants you,” he wrote, “and surely for Charlie's
sake you will heed her wishes.”
Edna wished she could believe that Mrs. Churchill would
love her when she knew who she was, but after Georgie's
insinuations she could not hope to be esteemed by either
Roy or his mother.
“They would hate and despise me,” she said, “so I shall
not let them know that Edna was ever here, and my easier
way will be not to answer Roy's letter, now or ever; I cannot
tell him I am rejoiced at his engagement, for I am not.
I don't like her; I never shall like her; I almost think I
hate her, or should if it were not so very wicked,” and
Edna's boot-heels dug into the carpet as she gave vent to
this amiable outburst.
There was nothing more of Georgie or Miss Overton in
the letter, but Edna had read enough to make her very
happy. Roy thought she was beautiful, and called her
“Brownie” to himself. Surely this was sufficient cause for
-- 295 --
[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]
happiness, even though his marriage with another was fixed
for the ensuing spring. It was a long time till then, and she
would enjoy the present without thinking of the future, when
Leighton could no longer be her home.
This was Edna's conclusion, and folding up Roy's letter,
she went to Mrs. Churchill with so bright a look in her face,
that it must have shown itself in her manner, for Mrs. Churchill
said:
“You seem very happy this morning. You must have
had good news in the letter Russell brought you.”
“Yes; very good news. At least, a part of it was,” Edna
replied, her pulse throbbing a little regretfully, as she remembered
having seen, in Roy's own handwriting, that he
was pledged to another,—he who called her “Brownie,”
and who, as the days went by, was so very kind to her, and
who, once, when she was standing beside him, laid his hand
upon her hair, and said:
“What a little creature you are! One could toss you in
his arms as easily as he could a child.”
“Suppose you try,” said a smooth, even-toned voice, just
behind him, and the next moment Georgie appeared in
view, her black eyes flashing, but her manner very composed
and quiet.
After that, Roy did not touch Edna's hair, or talk of tossing
her in his arms. Whatever it was which Georgie said
to him with regard to Miss Overton,—and she did say something,—
it availed to put a restraint upon his manner, and
caused him to keep to himself any wishes he might have
with regard to Edna. But he watched her when she went
out, and when she came in, and listened to her voice when reading
or singing to his mother, until there would, at times, come
over him such a feeling of restlessness,—a yearning for something
he could not define,—that he would rush out into the open
air, or, mounting his swift-footed steed, ride for miles down
-- 296 --
[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]
the river road, until the fever in his veins was abated, when
he would return to Leighton, and, if Georgie was there, sit
dutifully by her, and try to behave as an engaged man ought
to do, and get up a little enthusiasm for his bride elect. But
whether he held Georgie's white jewelled hand in his, as he
sometimes did, or felt her breath upon his cheek, as she
leaned her beautiful head upon his breast in one of her gushing
moods, he never experienced a glow of feeling like that
which throbbed through every vein did “Brownie's” soft,
dimpled hands by any chance come in contact with so much
as his coat-sleeve, or “Brownie's” dress sweep against his
feet when he was walking with her.
He did not ask himself whither all this was tending. He
did not reason at all. He was engaged to Georgie; he fully
intended to keep his engagement; he loved her, as he
believed, but that did not prevent his being very happy
in Miss Overton's society; and as the days went by he
drifted farther and farther from his betrothed, who, with all
her shrewdness, was far from suspecting the real nature of
his feelings.
During all this time, no answer had come from Edna to
Roy, who wrote again and again, until he grew desperate,
and resolved upon a second visit to Aunt Jerry Pepper,
hoping by bribe or threat to obtain some clue to Edna's
whereabouts. This intention he communicated by letter to
the worthy spinster, who replied:
“Don't for goodness' sake come here again on that business,
and do let Edna alone. She nor no other woman is
worth the powder you are wasting on her. If she don't
answer your letter, and tell you she's in the seventh heaven
because of your engagement, it's pretty likely she ain't
thrown off her balance with joy by it. She didn't fancy that
woman with a boy's name none too well when she saw her
in Iona, and if I may speak the truth, as I shall, if I speak at
-- 297 --
[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]
all, it was what she overheard that person say to her brother
about you and your mother's opinion of poor girls like her,
that kept her from going to Leighton with the body, and it's
no ways likely she'll ever go now, so long as the thing with
the boy's name is there as mistress. So just let her alone
and it will work itself out. Anyway, don't bother me with
so many letters, when I've as much as I can do with my
house-cleaning, and making over comforters, and running
sausages.
“Yours to command,
“Jerusha Amanda Pepper.”
It was Roy's duty to feel indignant toward one who called
his wife elect, “that thing with a boy's name,” and he made
himself believe he was, and styled her a very rude, impertinent
woman, and then he thought of what she had said about
Edna's disapproval of the match, and of Georgie's treatment
of her in Iona, and that hurt him far worse than Miss
Pepper's calling his betrothed “that thing with the boy's
name.”
What could Georgie have said or done to Edna? She
had always seemed so kindly disposed toward the girl, and
since their engagement had warmly seconded his plan of
finding her, and bringing her home. Once he thought to
speak to Georgie herself on the subject, but generously refrained
from doing so, lest she should be pained by knowing
there was any one who was not pleased with the prospect of
her being his wife. But Georgie, who was not overscrupulous
with regard to other people's property, found the letter
on the library table, where he left it, and unhesitatingly read
it through, and then that same afternoon took occasion, in
Edna's presence, to ask Roy if he had heard from his sister
yet, and to express herself as so sorry that they could not find
where she was.
-- 298 --
[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]
“Poor little creature, so young and so childlike as she
seemed when I saw her at Iona,” she said, flashing her
great eyes first upon Roy and then upon Miss Overton.
“And so shy too of strangers. Why, I almost fancied that
she was afraid of me, she was so timid and reserved, and
possibly she was, for in my excitement I might have been a
little brusque in my manner.”
“I do not remember asking if you urged her to come here
at that time,” Roy said, thinking of Miss Pepper's letter,
while Georgie, thinking of it too, replied without the least
hesitation:
“Certainly, I did. I said all I could consistently say;
but she was too sick to undertake the journey, and then she
had a nervous dread of meeting Charlie's friends. I've since
thought it possible that she was too much stunned and bewildered
to know exactly what was said to her, or what we
meant by saying it.”
Georgie had made her explanation, and effectually removed
from Roy's mind any unpleasant impression which
Aunt Jerry's letter might have left upon it. And she was
satisfied; for it did not matter what Edna thought of her;
and still Georgie could not then meet the wondering gaze of
the brown eyes fixed so curiously upon her; and she affected
to be very much interested and occupied with a cap she was
finishing for Mrs. Churchill, and did not look at Edna, who
managed to escape from the room as soon as possible, and
who, out in the yard, had recourse to her old trick of digging
her heels into the gravel by way of relieving her feelings.
Roy made one effort more to win over Miss Pepper, but
with so poor success that he gave the matter up for a time,
and devoted himself to trying to get up a passion for his betrothed
equal to that she felt for him, and to studying and
enjoying Miss Overton, who became each day more
-- 299 -- p595-304
[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]
bewildering and enjoyable for him, while to Mrs. Churchill she
became more and more necessary, until both wondered how
they had ever existed without her.
CHAPTER XXXVI. ANNIE HEYFORD.
EARLY in November the Burtons went back to
their city home on Madison Square; and Edna
was looking forward to a long, delightful winter
alone with Roy. But Georgie decreed it otherwise. It was
of no use to be engaged, and not have her lover at her disposal
when she wanted him; and so she kept up a continual
siege, until Mrs. Churchill signified her willingness, and even
her wish, to spend a portion of the winter in New York,
where she could have the best of medical advice for her
eyes, that being one of Georgie's strongest arguments. Roy
had sold his house in Fifth avenue the year before; and, as
the elegant residence far up-town, on which Georgie had
fixed her mind, was not now available, he had a suite of
rooms in that prince of hotels, the Worth House, where his
mother could have all the luxuries and all the quiet of a
private house, with none of its annoyances.
And thither, in December, he came with his mother, and
Miss Overton, and his mother's waiting-maid. It was late
in the afternoon when they arrived, and took possession of
their handsome rooms looking out on Madison Square; and,
as in duty bound, Roy called at once upon his bride elect,
who lived not far away. She did not know of his arrival in
town, and seemed surprised and a little flurried at seeing him.
-- 300 --
[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]
She had not expected him for a week or more; and
all through the interview she was confused and absentminded;
and her thoughts were less with her lover than
with little Annie, who up in her room was waiting her return,
and wishing so much that she could see the gentleman
whom “sister” was to marry.
Georgie had never been in the habit of visiting Jersey
City often; but she had gone there immediately after her
return to town in November, and had felt shocked at the
great change perceptible in Annie. It was not so much a
wasting of the flesh as a spiritualization of the whole face,
which shone, as the faces of angels are supposed to shine,
and which looked as if its owner were already through with
the things pertaining to earth, and was realizing the joys of
heaven.
“Tired all the time,—that's all,” Annie said, when Georgie
bent over her and asked what ailed her darling.
“Tired,—so tired,” was all the child complained of; but
it was evident to those who knew her that she was rapidly
passing away; and Georgie saw it too, and her tears
fell like rain, as she sat by Annie's couch, and listened to
her childish talk.
“And you are to be married, Georgie?” Annie said;
“and Jack will be married, too; and he has brought Maude
to see me; and I loved her so much right away; and I am
glad for Jack. But, Georgie, mayn't I stay part of the time
with you when you are married to Mr. Leighton? I should
be so 'streemly happy there, seeing you every day.”
There was something very pleading in the tone of the
voice; and Georgie's lip quivered as she replied: “Yes,
darling, you shall. I'll have a nice room fitted up next to
mine, and I'll call it Annie's Room, and put so many pretty
things in it.”
And then, by way of amusing the child, Georgie told how
-- 301 --
[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]
she would furnish that room which was to be Annie's, picturing
such a fairyland that Annie's eyes shone like stars as
she exclaimed, “It will be most as good as heaven, where
I am going before long; but not till I've lived a little bit of
a while in that splendid room. O Georgie, I don't want to
die till I've been there. And you won't forget, will you?”
Then she talked of Roy, and asked Georgie to bring him
there some day; and Georgie promised that she would, without
meaning at all what she said. She was very morbid upon
the subject of an interview between Annie and her lover, so
long as he was her lover. Once his wife, she should not care
so much, she thought; and she was really in earnest in thinking
that Annie should spend a portion of the time with her.
Roy knew there was such a child; that in some way she
was connected with the family, and that she called Georgie
her sister; but he had never evinced any special interest in
her, and Georgie did not mean that he should until she
chose to have him. So when Annie asked if she might go
over to New York at once, and spend a few days at Mrs.
Burton's, Georgie hesitated, and calculated the chances of
Roy's coming to see her, deciding finally that she was safe,
and promising Annie that she should go if Jack was willing.
He was willing, and was more friendly and cordial with
Georgie than he had been before since her engagement.
He always liked her best when she was interested in Annie,
and he assented readily to the visit; and Georgie appointed
the next day to come for the little girl. But one of the
sinking turns to which the child was subject came on to
prevent the visit, which was deferred until December, when
it at last occurred; and Annie had been a week with Georgie,
and was intending to stop a few days longer, when Roy
suddenly made his appearance, and the visit was at an end.
Georgie could scarcely define to herself why she dreaded
so much to have Roy see her sister; and when she received
-- 302 --
[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]
his card, and knew he was waiting for her in the parlor below,
her first impulse was to bring him up at once to her
room, and have the interview over; but with that impulse
there came a feeling that she could not stand by Roy and
see him talking so kindly to Annie as he would, without
suffering such pangs of remorse and anguish as she was
not willing voluntarily to incur. And so she merely said
to him, when he remarked that she looked pale and tired,
“I am a little worn, I guess. I have had Annie, my
adopted sister, you know, here for a week or more, and, as
she is a great invalid, it has kept me closer in my room than
was altogether for my health. How is your mother? And
are you comfortable at the Worth House? Though of
course you are. I went through the rooms the other day,
and almost envied you. Such elegance, with so much of
home-comfort, is not to be found elsewhere in New York,
or, one may almost say, in the world,—such a gentlemanly
host as the man in charge, and then the proprietor himself.
I went down into the bookstore, to get some note-paper I
did not want, for the sake of seeing him. One of his authors
has styled him the `Royal George,' and he is fully
entitled to the name. I wish I knew him intimately. I
must manage it somehow, if I have to write a book.”
She was talking very fast, for the sake of driving all remembrance
of Annie from Roy's mind; but the ruse did
not succeed, for, as soon as she ceased, Roy proposed
taking herself and Annie for a drive to the park.
“It will do you good,” he said, “and the little sick girl
too. I've never seen her, you know; and I would like to
make the acquaintance of all my relatives.”
He spoke playfully; and Georgie's face flushed for a moment
with pleasure at his allusion to their projected marriage,
then grew pale again and troubled, as she declined
the invitation both for herself and Annie. The latter was
-- 303 --
[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]
not well enough to bear the ride, she said, (forgetting that
she had promised to take her there that very afternoon,)
while she felt it her duty to stay and amuse the child, who
was so fond of her. And so, Roy, thinking how self-sacrificing
she was, and liking her the better for it, bade her a
more affectionate adieu than usual, and drove his mother
and Edna to the park that afternoon, never dreaming of the
bitter disappointment which filled poor Annie's heart, when
told in Georgie's most honeyed tones that it would be impossible
for her to fulfil the promise of a ride, as her head
was aching so hard, and she felt too sick to go out.
The largest, handsomest doll on Broadway was bought
next morning as a peace offering to Annie; and then, as
Georgie found that she owed a call in Jersey City, and
would pass directly by Jack's house, she suggested that
Annie should go with her and see Aunt Luna, while she was
making her call.
“You can come back with me if you like,” she said,
smoothing the silken hair, and thinking how she would mannage
to prevent the coming back, in case Annie took a fancy
to do so.
But Annie did not; her own home and easy chair looked
so pleasant to her, and Luna was so glad to have her back
again, that she at once expressed a wish to stay, and
Georgie bade her a loving good-by, and drove directly to the
ferry, leaving the call which had existed only in her imagination
unmade!
That night Georgie went to the opera with Roy and Miss
Overton, and occupied the most conspicuous seat in the
box, and was more admired and commented upon than any
lady in the audience, as she sat flushed, and brilliant, and
beautiful, with diamonds on her neck and arms, and in her
flowing hair. Roy was sufficiently attentive, and, proud of
her position as his betrothed, she carried herself regally, and
-- 304 --
[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]
felt a very queen, as, leaning on Roy's arm, she made her
way through the crowd after the play was over.
Close behind her, as she emerged into the open air, came
another figure,—the figure of a man, who, all through the
play, had watched the glowing beauty, with a look upon his
bad face, which, had Georgie seen it, would have driven
her to the verge of insanity. But Georgie did not see it,
or dream of the shadow following her so fast, just when
her sky was brightest, and her triumph seemingly sure.
She did think of Annie, however, when she reached her
room, and saw the little bed where the child had lain, and
the thinking of her kept her from praying, as was her nightly
custom.
She could not pray with Annie's face before her, as it
looked when told that the Park must be given up, and she
lay awake a long time trying to quiet her conscience by
thinking how much she would do for Annie when once she
was Mrs. Roy Leighton, with no fear of anything either in
the past or future. She did not go to see Annie as she had
promised to do. Her time was so occupied with Mrs.
Churchill and Roy, and all her fashionable duties, besides
which Mrs. Burton was about to give a party, which, for
costliness and elegance, was to surpass anything which had
been or would be seen in New York that winter.
Maude, on whose taste and skill in many matters both
Mrs. Burton and Georgie relied, had obtained a vacation of
a few days, and was busy with Georgie's dress, which was
made in the house, where the ladies could give it their
hourly inspection if they chose. Edna, who was to be included
in the invitations sent to the Worth House, was also
eager, and expectant, and supremely happy in the beautiful
gauzy fabric which Mrs. Churchill had presented to her, and
which was made by a fashionable modiste. It would be her
first introduction to New York society, as seen at a brilliant
-- 305 --
[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]
party, and though she dreaded it somewhat, she was looking
forward to it with eager anticipations, and was frequently in
earnest consultation with Maude, who, like herself, was
flushed, and excited, and happy.
The cards were already issued, and but two days intervened
before the appointed night, when Georgie suddenly
appeared at the Worth House, and asked to see Miss Overton.
She was very pale, and there were traces of great
mental agitation and distress in her manner, as she proceeded
at once to her errand. A note had just come from Jack,
who wrote that Annie was dangerously ill, and desired to see
Georgie as soon as possible, while he too joined in the sick
child's request, and wished his sister to bring several little
delicacies which he named, and which he could not well find
in Jersey City.
“It is impossible for me to go, with my dress and everything
in its present condition, and the party to-morrow night,”
Georgie said, “neither can I spare Maude, and as it does
seem necessary that Jack should have some woman there
besides Aunt Luna, I came to see if you would be kind
enough to go over just for to-day. You can, of course,
return to-morrow, when Annie will, I am sure, be better.
Jack is easily frightened, and has, no doubt, exaggerated the
case. Will you go, Miss Overton, if Mrs. Churchill can
spare you?”
She was holding Edna's hand, and squeezing it affectionately;
in fact, she had held and squeezed it ever since she
commenced talking, and she was so urgent and anxious, that
Edna consented, feeling a genuine pleasure in the prospect
of seeing the little girl who had been her pupil for a short
time, and in whom she had been so much interested.
“Thank you so much. You don't know how you have
relieved me, for I know you will do everything that is necessary,
and Mrs. Churchill says you are a capital nurse,”
-- 306 --
[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]
Georgie said, kissing Edna twice, and promising to send the
carriage round at once with the articles Jack had ordered.
Edna had never seen Annie since she left Chicago, and
she got herself in readiness immediately, and in less than an
hour was standing in Jack Heyford's house, and explaining
to him why she had come instead of Georgie.
“Not coming! Sent you in her place?” he repeated,
appearing more angry and excited than Edna had ever
before seen him. “She is a hard, unnatural woman, and if
Heaven lets her prosper, I shall lose my faith in everything I
have been taught to respect,” he said, grinding his teeth
together as he uttered the words, which seemed almost like
a curse upon the proud girl, who at that very moment was
trying on her party dress, and calculating the effect upon her
guests when she appeared before them in her costly and
becoming robes.
Still she did not forget Annie, and all the day long there
was a dull, heavy pain in her heart, and a foreboding of evil,
which at last prompted her to tell Maude of the note from
Jack, and to ask her as a favor to go herself to Jersey City,
and bring news of the sick girl. It was the first Maude had
heard of Annie's danger, and she opened her eyes wide with
wonder and surprise, as she asked:
“Why not go yourself, Georgie? Not that I am unwilling,
but Annie wants you. Neither Miss Overton nor
myself will answer the purpose.”
“I can't,” Georgie replied. “I might ride over this
evening, if I was sure of coming back, but once there,
Annie and Jack both would insist upon my staying through
the night, and you know just how loss of sleep affects my
nerves and spirits.”
“And looks,” Maude added, sarcastically, knowing that
this was the real key to the whole matter.
Georgie must be fresh and bright for the next evening's
-- 307 --
[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]
party; Georgie could not afford to peril her beauty by
nursing a sick child who wanted her, and so she made herself
believe that there was no immediate danger threatening
the little girl, and she staid at home, and sent Maude in her
stead, with injunctions to pass the night, if necessary, but to
send back a correct account of Annie's condition, and
excuse her to Jack as far as practicable.
“More comfortable, but very sorry not to see you. I
shall stay all night, as will Miss Overton, also. Please get
word to Mrs. Churchill.”
This was Maude's message, which Georgie read aloud to
Roy, whose interest in Annie's illness arose more from the
fact that it had taken and was keeping Miss Overton away;
and, handsome and elegant as were his rooms at the Worth
House, they were not quite the same without the hired
companion.
“I hope Miss Overton will not think of sitting up to-night.
She does not seem very strong, and I want her to be as
fresh as possible for the party,” he said, and his manner
betrayed even more annoyance than his words.
There was a threatening look in Georgie's eyes, and a
very little impatience in her voice, as she said:
“I suppose I ought to have gone myself, and so spared
Miss Overton.”
“Certainly not,” Roy said, earnestly. “It is more to me
that you should look your best, and watching is not conducive
to that. I trust, however, that nothing will keep
Miss Overton to-morrow.”
He would persist in bringing in Miss Overton, and
Georgie fumed with inward rage and hate of the girl at that
very moment bending over Annie's couch, and wiping the
moisture from the pale, damp forehead.
Annie was very sick; so sick indeed, that although she
expressed pleasure at seeing Edna, she manifested no
-- 308 --
[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]
surprise and did not ask where she came from. Neither did
she say much when told that Georgie had not come, but
with a low, moaning cry she turned her face to the wall,
while her body trembled with the sobs she tried to suppress.
When Maude came she seemed better, and nestling close to
her, laid her head upon her arm and appeared to sleep
quietly.
And while she slept, or seemed to, Jack freed his mind
with regard to Georgie's selfishness. It had always been so,
he said. She had left to others what she ought to have
done herself.
“Why, my mother, who was in no ways connected to
Annie, did far more for her than Georgie, even when she
lived at home,” he said, and then the great blue eyes
opened wonderingly, and fixed themselves upon Jack's face,
while Annie said faintly:
“Your mother—not mine too,—Jack? Did you say that?”
Jack was in a hard, desperate mood, and reckless of consequences,
he replied:
“I did say it. Your mother was a far different woman
from mine.”
“Oh, Jack,” and Annie put both her hands beseechingly
toward him. “Oh Jack, who was mother, then, and where
is she now, tell me?” she cried, while Maude and Edna
both looked up reprovingly, and the former said:
“How could you be so imprudent, Jack, and she so sick
and weak?”
“Because I'm a brute, I suppose, and feel sometimes like
blurting out things I must not say,” Jack replied, as he tried
to quiet Annie, who insisted upon knowing “who and
where her mother was.”
“Ask Georgie, she may tell you, but I cannot,” Jack
answered her at last, and with that reply Annie had to be
satisfied.
-- 309 --
[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]
Both Maude and Edna staid by her during the night, forgetful
of their own fatigue, and scarcely giving a thought to
the brilliant party of the next evening, or the worn, tired faces
they would carry to it, provided they went at all, which
seemed very doubtful, as the daylight came creeping into the
room, and showed them the change in their patient. She
was not dying; she might linger for two or three days longer,
the physician said, when at sunrise he came, but there was
the sign of death upon her face, and she lay perfectly motionless,
only speaking occasionally to ask what time it was; if
it was to-night the party was to take place, and if Georgie
would surely come after it was over. Her absorbing thought
was to see Georgie once more, or “sister,” as she still called
her, for the idea did not seem to have entered her mind that
Georgie was not her sister, even though the kind woman
whom she remembered well had not been her mother.
Once, as Maude started to leave the bedside for a moment,
Annie grasped her hand and said to her:
“You won't go too and leave me; nor you?” turning an
appealing glance at Edna, then quickly adding: “Yes, you
must, you may; you want to see the party, and you'll tell
how Georgie looked, and bring her back with you.”
But neither Maude nor Edna had any heart for gay festivities
then; that white face with the stamp of death upon
it would be ever present in their minds, and each came simultaneously
to the same conclusion. They could not leave
Annie, and so a hasty note was written by Maude and despatched
to Madison Square, saying that though Annie was
not in immediate danger, neither Miss Overton nor herself
could think of leaving her unless their services were absolutely
required in New York. Would Georgie see Mrs.
Churchill for Miss Overton, and if possible send word to
Jersey if she was comfortable, and was willing to be left alone
another day.
-- 310 --
[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]
Georgie read this note in her own room, and when she
saw that Annie was no worse, an involuntary, “Thank
God!” dropped from her lips, while her next remark was,
“I knew Jack was more alarmed than he need be,—he
always is;” and then she was conscious of a mean feeling
of relief that Edna was to be absent that evening. The
girl was too beautiful and attractive not to be noticed and
admired, while Roy was altogether too much interested in
her; and Georgie ground her teeth together as she recalled
certain looks she had seen him give to “that hypocrite.”
Mrs. Burton was greatly disappointed that Maude was not
coming back; she depended so much upon her, she said,
to fill up the gaps and amuse all the dull, prosy people.
But Georgie quieted her down, and promised to do her own
part and Maude's too, then went herself to see Mrs. Churchill,
who, in a different way, was quite as sorry about Edna as
Mrs. Burton had been about Maude.
“She is anticipating so much, and her dress is so pretty,
and she is so sure to be appreciated and admired, that I cannot
bear to have her lose it all,” she said, smoothing fondly
the gauzy folds of the party dress, which had been sent
home, and was spread out upon her bed.
Georgie was so sorry, too, and felt almost as if she must go
herself to Jersey, and take Dotty's place, only Aunt Burton
would not hear of it; and it was a great relief to know that
Annie was being cared for by nurses as efficient and kind as
Maude and dear Miss Overton; neither of whom should
lose anything by their unselfish kindness.
This was what Georgie said, and her voice was sweet,
and low, and sad, and she kissed Mrs. Churchill tenderly,
and bade her come over early, and then tripped back to the
house on Madison Square, where the preparations for the
coming night were going rapidly forward.
-- 311 -- p595-316
CHAPTER XXXVII. THE NIGHT OF THE PARTY.
[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]
ROY was not at home when Georgie came with the
news of Edna's intended absence, and, when he
heard it from his mother, he evinced more dissatisfaction
even than she had done, and finally after lunch
drove over to Jersey City, determined to bring Edna back.
She was surprised and glad to see him, and there was a
flush on her cheek, and a soft light in her brown eyes, which
in spite of her worn, tired look, made her very beautiful as
she stood, with her hand in his, in the reception-room, listening
to his anxious inquiries as to how she had passed the
night, and his intention of taking her home with him.”
“Oh, I cannot do that,” she said. “I cannot leave Annie
now. You don't know how sick she is, or you would not
ask it.”
“But surely there are others whose duty it is more than
yours to forego their pleasure,” Roy rejoined, and Edna
answered:
“She has no relatives except Mr. Heyford and Miss Burton,
and she, you know, cannot be here; and, as I will not
leave Maude alone, I must stay. I am sorry, for I did
anticipate the party a little, but I think I am doing right.”
Roy thought so too, and involuntarily pressed the hand
which Edna had all the time been quietly trying to withdraw
from his grasp. He did not urge her further, nor ask to see
Annie. He was not specially interested in the latter, save
as he would be in any sick person: and just at that particular
time he felt her to be rather a bother, and wondered why
she need have been sick when he wanted Miss Overton at
home.
-- 312 --
[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]
“Don't say anything to alarm Miss Burton, please,” Edna
said to him as he was about to leave. “We know she cannot
come now, but to-morrow morning we shall expect her
sure.”
Rapidly the day passed to the inmates of No. — Madison
Square, where all was bustle and excitement, and eager anticipation;
and rapidly, too, passed the day at No. — in Jersey
City, where Jack, and Maude, and Edna watched the
death-sign creeping slowly upon the face of the dying child.
All the afternoon she lay in a kind of stupor, never moving
or speaking, except occasionally to utter Georgie's name;
but about dark there came a change,—a great restlessness,
with a continual asking for sister and mother.
“Oh! where and who was she? How shall I know her
in heaven if I never saw her here? How did she look?
Tell me, Jack, was my mother beautiful?” she asked, and
Jack replied:
“Yes, damnably beautiful.”
The last was under his breath, and Annie only heard the
first word, and asked again:
“Beautiful as Georgie, Jack?”
A suppressed groan was Jack's only reply as he paced up
and down the room, whispering to himself:
“Oh! why am I thus punished for her sin? It has been
so always. I have suffered, and she has escaped. Is that
just or right?”
He was questioning Heaven's dealings with himself, when
suddenly there flashed into his mind the words, “Vengeance
is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord,” and he paused quickly
in his walk, with a half shudder, as he thought how far from
him was the wish for vengeance to overtake the woman who
had sinned, and for whom he had borne so much,—ay, and
for whom he was ready and willing to bear more, if need be.
-- 313 --
[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]
He would not harm a hair of that beautiful head, and, with a
softer look upon his face, he went to Annie's side, and
soothed and quieted her until she fell asleep, resting this
time for half an hour or more. Then the restlessness returned,
accompanied with moments of delirium, in which she
called piteously for Georgie to hold her aching head.
“Her hands are so soft and cool, and rest me so, and I
love her so much. Go to her, Jack; tell her to come; tell
her Annie is dying, and wants to see her again. She said I
should have the nice room when she was married to Mr.
Leighton, and I wanted to live so bad, and asked Jesus
would He let me; but I'm willing now, only I must see
Georgie first.”
Thus she talked on until the clock was striking seven, and
the attending physician came in. He saw at once that she
was dying, and as he listened to her plaintive pleadings for
Georgie, he said to Jack:
“If this Georgie can be reached, my advice is to reach
her.”
Jack hesitated a moment, glanced at the white, wasted
form upon the bed, and then thought of the house on Madison
Square, ablaze with light by that time, and of the brilliant
woman who was undoubtedly decking herself in her
fairest garb for the occasion, and whose black eyes would
flash so angrily, perhaps, should he go for her then.
“I can't, I can't,” he thought; but when the voice, fainter
now than when it spoke before, said again, “Has Jack gone
for Georgie?” he went to her and whispered: “Darling, I
am going.”
“And you won't come back without her? Promise,
Jack.”
“No, I won't come back without her; I swear it to you,
Annie. I'll bring her, or not come myself.”
One kiss he pressed upon the white face, feeling that it
-- 314 --
[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]
might be the last, and then rushing swiftly down the stairs,
and out into the street, he hailed the first car which passed,
and was on his way to Madison Square.
Georgie was dressed at last; every fold and flower, and
curl, and jewel was in its place, and she stood before her
mirror, flushed with pride and excitement, and thinking
within herself that few that night could compete with her
in beauty, even if the first freshness of youth was gone, and
her face did show signs of maturity. Had Miss Overton
been there, Georgie felt that she might have had a rival, for
there was a wonderful power about the fair young girl to
charm and fascinate. But she was away, across the river,
doing what Georgie should have done; and when Georgie
remembered that, she felt a pang of remorse, and wondered
how Annie was, and said to herself, with a shudder,
“What if she should die to-night! I never could get
over it.”
There was a knock at the door, and the maid, who had
left her a few moments before, handed her Jack's card. The
bright color faded in an instant from Georgie's cheeks, as
she felt what Jack's presence there at that time portended,
and she leaned against her dressing-table heavily, as she said:
“Tell him I will see him here.”
The girl departed with the message, and Georgie had time
in which to recover herself a little before Jack entered the
room. She could not go then, whatever might be the import
of his errand, she had decided before he came in; but she
moved rapidly toward him, and asked:
“What is it, Jack? is Annie dead? Tell me quick,—the
suspense is horrible!”
“No, not dead, but dying, and keeps asking for you. So
I came, though sorely against my will, and I have sworn not
to return without you. Will you go!”
-- 315 --
[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]
There was a sharp ring in his voice which exasperated
Georgie, but she put the feeling aside, and answered him:
“How can I go? You know it is impossible.” Then,
as the realities of her position began to impress themselves
more and more upon her, she wrung her hands in genuine
distress, and cried: “Oh, why am I tortured so; I wish I
had died years ago. What made you come here now, when
you know I cannot go?”
She turned almost fiercely upon him, as if he had been in
fault, but he met her eyes unflinchingly, and replied:
“I told you Annie was dying; that is why I came. I
shall not go back without you.”
“Then you must wait,” she rejoined. “It is almost time
for the guests to come; I must be here to receive them.
Maybe she will revive. Doctors do not always judge aright.
She may yet recover, or, at least, live for days.”
“I tell you she was dying when I left her, else I had not
come, knowing you as I do,” Jack replied vehemently, and
Georgie answered with a gush of tears:
“I cannot go until the party is over. Come for me then;
come at two o'clock, and I will be ready.”
He bowed in acquiescence and left the house, meeting,
as he went out, a group of ladies, whose gay dresses brushed
against him on the steps, and whose light laughter sounded
like mockery in his ears. It was a glorious night, and the
élite of New York turned out en masse to honor Mrs. Burton's
invitation, until the rooms were full, and the light jest
and merry repartee were heard on every side, and the gay
dance began to the sound of sweet music. And amid it all
moved Georgie, a deep flush on her cheek, and a glittering
light in her eye, which attracted general attention, and was
the subject of much comment among the guests. It was
an insane, delirious kind of look, and Georgie was nearly
mad, as with a heart full of bitter pain she tried to be natural,
-- 316 --
[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]
and smile upon those around her as sweetly and pleasantly
as if there was no skeleton of death walking at her side, and
pointing, with its bony fingers, across the distant river to
where Annie lay dying and begging for her. She could hear
the little voice even above the din of the gay throng, and
when Roy asked what was the matter that she seemed so absent-minded,
she felt for a moment as if she must shriek out
her miserable secret before them all, and tell them of that
little child in Jersey. She had spoken of her to many of the
guests, and explained the cause of Maude's absence, but none
of those who heard her guessed of the mental agony endured
by the beautiful woman who was envied by so many, as the
bride-elect of Roy Leighton, and the possessor of everything
which can make one happy.
The party was over at last; every guest had said good-night,
and only one carriage stood before the door. That
had waited there an hour, and while it waited the lights
flashed out into the darkness, the soft music sounded on the
night air, and the merry feet kept time in the dance; the
driver nodded on his box, and the tall figure of a man walked
up and down; up and down,—always to the same lamp-post
and back,—a worn, anxious look upon his face, and an impatient,
resentful expression in his eyes whenever he glanced
up at the blazing windows, and then consulted his watch.
Jack had broken his vow not to return home without his
sister. He had tried waiting at the hotel; had sat an hour
and could have sworn it was ten; then with a feeling that
he must know how it fared with Annie, had re-crossed the
ferry and gone to his home.
“Still alive, but failing fast, and asking for Georgie,”
Maude had said to him, and then he waited another hour and
a half until the clock struck twelve.
Georgie had said “come at two,” and so he went, and
-- 317 --
[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]
waited until the last carriage drove away, and then his hand
was on the door before the tired servant could lock and bolt
it.
“Did you leave anything, sir?” the man asked, thinking
Jack one of the recent guests.
“No; I came for Miss Burton. Say her brother is here,”
Jack replied; but before the message could be delivered
Georgie was standing by him and had heard the message:
“Alive, but dying very fast. You have no time to lose.”
And Georgie lost none. Speeding upstairs to her room
she caught up a long water-proof, and wrapping it around
her, said to her astonished maid:
“Tell mamma that Annie Heyford is dying; that my
brother Jack came for me before the party, and I promised
to go as soon as it was over. She must not be troubled
about me. I shall come back or send some word in the
morning.”
“But your dress, Miss Burton! Surely, you will change
that?” the girl said, thinking her young mistress demented.
It was the first thought Georgie had given to her dress,
and with a shudder, as she drew up the folds of her elegant
costume, she answered:
“I have not time to change it now. I told you she was
dying.”
And so with the diamonds glittering on her neck and arms
and shining in her hair, Georgie went out to the carriage,
where Jack put her in, his impatience and resentment beginning
to subside when he saw the deep pallor of her face and
the look of anguish in her eyes. Her head was uncovered,
and the flowers she had worn were there still, but Jack drew
the hood of her water-proof up over her hair, and adjusted it
under her chin with a carefulness and gentleness which
brought a gush of tears from Georgie, who had laid her head
upon his shoulder, and said sobbingly:
-- 318 --
[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]
“You are kind, Jack; I don't deserve that you should
think of my comfort.”
He did not reply, and the silence between them was not
broken again until Jersey City was reached. There had
been a delay at the ferry, and it was nearer four than three
when Georgie stood at last by Annie's bedside.
She had thrown off her water-proof as she entered the
house, or rather handed it to Maude, who met her in the
hall, and who stared in surprise at the gay party dress,
which seemed so out of place in that house of death. But
for once Georgie never thought of her dress, nor minded in
the least when her flowing lace caught on some projection
and had a long rent torn in it. And so, in all the splendor
of diamonds, and satins, and flowers, she floated into the sick
room where Annie lay, breathing heavily, but with a look of
peace upon her face, which told that for her all pain had
ceased, except as it might return when the final struggle
came. She had not asked for Georgie for more than an
hour, but the instant the rustle of her sweeping garments, and
the sound of her step was heard, she opened her eyes and exclaimed
joyfully:
“Georgie, sister, come at last.”
“Yes, darling; here at last, never to leave you again,”
Georgie said, as, stooping down, she gathered the little
wasted form to her bosom and held it there, while she cried
over and kissed it passionately, murmuring words of fond endearment
such as made Edna, who was in the room, look up
in surprise. She had not imagined Georgie to be capable of
the deep feeling she was manifesting, and she felt a thrill of
friendly liking for the woman who could so love a little child.
“I wanted you so much,” Annie said, faintly, as she put
her hand on Georgie's cheeks, “I am going to die,—Jack
told you, maybe,—and I'll never be in that pretty room you
said you'd fix for me; but I want you to fix it all the same,
-- 319 --
[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]
and call it Annie's room, and, if I can, I'll come sometimes
to see you. You won't hear me, or know it, perhaps, but I
guess it will be when the sun is the brightest, and the flowers
are blooming, and you are thinking of Annie; then I'll be
there with you.”
A cold shudder ran from the crown of Georgie's head to
her finger tips as she listened to Annie's plan of re-visiting
her in the spirit, but she only replied with a closer embrace
and a rain of tears, which Annie brushed away as she continued:
“I ain't a bit afraid to die now, Georgie. I was at first,
but I asked Jesus so many times to take the fear away, and
He has, and forgave me all the naughty things I ever did,—
the lies I used to tell, and the exaggerations, which Jack said
were bad as lies; and I'm going to Heaven, where you'll
come some time, sister, won't you?”
“Oh, Annie, my darling, my darling, I don't know; I am
afraid not. Heaven is not for such as I am,” Georgie cried,
piteously, while Annie continued:
“Why, sister? yes it is; and you are real good, and you'll
come some day, and find me waiting for you right by the
door; but, Georgie,”—and Annie's lip began to quiver as
there suddenly recurred to her mind the perplexing question
which had troubled her so a few hours before, and which Jack
had said Georgie might answer,—“but, Georgie, lay me down,
please; on the pillow, so,—that's nice; and now tell me
where is my mother,—if Jack's and your mother was not
mine.”
The great blue eyes of the child were fixed intently upon
Georgie, who started and staggered backward as if smitten
with a heavy blow. Edna had stolen from the room, and
only Jack was there, sitting in a distant corner. To him
Georgie turned quickly, and asked, under her breath:
“What does this mean? Who has been disturbing her?”
-- 320 --
[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]
“It was the merest accident,” Jack said, coming forward
at once. “A chance remark I made about her not being
mother's own child. Your secret is safe, if that is what you
fear.”
He said the last in a low tone, and then walked back to
his seat upon the sofa. For a few moments Annie lay quiet,
and Georgie hoped she might have forgotten that her question
was unanswered, but she soon roused up and returned to
the subject so painful to Georgie.
“How will I know my mother if I never saw her here,
and don't know how she looks nor who she was?” she said,
and her eyes held as by a spell poor remorseful Georgie's,
who faltered out:
“Your mother is not in Heaven, Annie.”
“Not in Heaven?” and the paroxysm of terror was something
fearful to witness as Annie writhed upon her pillow.
“Where is she then? Not in the bad place? Not there?
My mother! Oh Georgie, oh Georgie.”
Every word was a moan as the frightened child clutched
Georgie's hand and demanded of her whether her mother
was lost forever. She did not seem to remember that she
must have had a father, too; it was all “my mother, my
mother,” until Georgie could bear it no longer, and said to
her in a whisper:
“Your mother is not dead. She is living somewhere.”
“Then why don't she come to see me? Mothers always
take care of their sick little girls, don't they?” Annie asked,
and Jack, who could see the anguish written on his sister's
face, pitied her as he had never done but once before in his
life.
“Oh, Annie, you break my heart; don't ask me about
your mother. I cannot, cannot tell. Oh, Father in Heaven,
this is worse than death,” Georgie moaned, as she knelt upon
the floor by Annie's bed and covered her face with her hands.
-- 321 --
[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]
But amid her pain she did not forget to be cautious, and
said to Jack, “Please shut the door. I cannot have witnesses
to my degradation.”
He did as she bade him, and then said to her: “Had you
been open, Georgie, from the first, this would have been
spared to you.”
Perhaps he was wrong to chide her then when her cup of
wretchedness was full. She thought so at least, and replied
to him:
“Don't taunt me now; don't try to make my agony greater
than it is. I could not bear another jot. And, Jack, let
me tell you, that truly as I live, there's nothing I would
not do to save Annie's life.”
“Nothing?” Jack said, questioningly.
His tone roused Georgie to such an unnatural state that
she replied to him: “No, nothing; and here I swear that if
Heaven will spare Annie's life and give her back to me, I'll
tell Roy everything. Yes, everything. I mean it. Father
in Heaven, hear me, hear the vow I make. Give me Annie's
life and I'll tell everything. Try me and see.”
She was praying now, while Annie, bewildered by what
she had heard, looked first at her and then at Jack, saying
imploringly:
“Tell what, Georgie? What does it mean? It makes
me so dizzy and faint. Is it about my mother, and why she
don't come when I am dying?”
There was no response to this, and Annie pleaded again:
“Where is she, Jack? Don't she love me any? Oh
if I could see her once and hear her voice, and put my head
in her lap, and call her mother, I'd pray to Jesus to make her
good and let her come to Heaven if she was ever so bad.
Was she bad, Georgie? Was my mother naughty?”
It was a strange spectacle, that white-faced, dying child,
stretching her trembling hands toward that gayly-decked, but
-- 322 --
[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]
crushed, stricken woman, and demanding some knowledge
of her mother, and Georgie shrunk back from the touch of
the little hands, and wiped the sweat-drops from her own
pallid face, and turned toward Jack as if for help in her distress.
But Jack was powerless then; it was her hour of agony
and she must meet it alone.
Suddenly there broke over her countenance a light as of
some newly-formed resolution, and with a gasp she said to
her brother:
“Go out, Jack, please, and leave us here alone. Keep
them all away till I call to you to come. Annie is mine,
now; mine; all mine.”
She seemed more like a crazed creature, when, after Jack
was gone, she bolted the door, and even looked out into the
wintry night, as if fearing listeners there. But she grew
calm again, and her voice, though low and sad, was tolerably
steady in its tone as she sat down by Annie and said:
“Ask me anything you please, and I will answer you.”
Half an hour passed away, and the three waiting below
heard the low murmur of voices,—one of surprise and eager
inquiry, the other, mournful, heartbroken, and, as Jack knew,
full of bitter shame. Then there was a sound of sobbing,
with broken sentences of love, and then another silence, followed
by a hasty call for Jack to come quickly.
They were in the room in a moment, and each one was
struck with the expression of Annie's face, where wonder and
surprise, sorrow and compassion, with love unutterable, were
blended together. Tender and pitiful as is a mother towards
her suffering child, she seemed toward Georgie, and though
she could not speak, her eyes were fastened upon the head
bowed down at her side, and her hands kept caressing the
tangled curls which lay upon the bedclothes.
-- 323 -- p595-328
[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]
“Annie, you are almost home,” Maude said, bending over
her and kissing her white brow.
Annie nodded and raised her eyes once upon them all,
as if in a farewell; then her head drooped lower and lower
upon her breat, while her hand still smoothed and fondled
Georgie's hair. A moment went by which seemed an hour,
then over the dying child there passed a shudder of pain;
the hand ceased its caressing motion, and buried itself in the
mass of hair; the eyes glanced upward, and the quivering
lips said, brokenly, “Thank you, Jesus, I have seen my
mother,” and then Annie was dead.
Old Luna, who was present, responded, “Yes, blessed
lamb, no doubt her mother did come to meet her. It's apt
to be the case.”
This was Luna's solution of Annie's last words, while
Maude had a different one; and when they were alone and
Edna said to her, “Do you believe Annie's mother was with
her when she died?” She answered, “I know she was!”
CHAPTER XXXVIII. AFTER ANNIE'S DEATH.
MRS. BURTON had been greatly distressed at the
account given her by the servant of Miss Georgie's
going off in her party dress, without so much as
telling her, and naturally enough felt a very little annoyed
with the cause of her pet's anxiety.
“That child will be the death of Georgie,” she said to her
husband; and when he asked, “Who is she, any way, and
what is she to Georgie?” she hardly knew what to reply,
-- 324 --
[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]
for she did not herself know just what Annie was to Georgie.
“Not much, any way, second or third cousin,” she guessed;
and then she bemoaned Georgie's kind, tender, affectionate
nature, which made her love everything young and helpless.
She should go over in the morning herself, she said: and accordingly,
as early as nine o'clock, she started for Jersey City,
with a box of clothing for Georgie, who, with her water-proof
wrapped around her uncovered shoulders, sat by the couch
of the dead child, with a strange stony look upon her face,
and in her red, swollen eyes.
She had not shed a tear since Annie died, and her own
hands had made the little form ready for the grave.
“Don't touch her; she is mine; I will do all myself,” she
had said, almost fiercely, to Aunt Luna, when she first came
in to care for the body.
She had also rejected Maude's and Edna's offers of assistance,
and they had left her alone with her dead, and her own
bitter thoughts, which nearly drover her mad, as she washed
the little hands, and remembered when she had first felt their
touch, and the thrill that touch had sent through every nerve.
Then they were warm and soft, and she could have crushed
them in her palm. Now they were cold and stiff, and she
kissed them passionately, and drew the dainty white sleeves
over the wasted arms, and combed, and brushed, and curled
the silken hair, and felt glad that death had not robbed Annie
of her beauty, as she finally laid her upon the couch, and
then sat down beside her, unmindful that her rich dress was
soiled and defaced, and her lace torn in more places than
one. She took the tea and toast Jack brought her, because
she knew she would insist until she ate, but she would not
leave the room, and Mrs. Burton found her there, and called
her a “poor dear,” and wondered at her grief, and felt half
glad that the child was gone at last out of Georgie's reach.
“I shall stay here till after the funeral,” she persisted, in
-- 325 --
[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]
replying to her aunt's entreaties for her to go back to New
York; and when Mrs. Burton asked where Annie was to be
buried, she answered, “In Greenwood, of course.”
“Has your brother a lot there?” was Mrs. Burton's next
question; and Georgie replied:
“No, but he can have.”
And after her aunt was gone she went to her brother, and
giving him a costly diamond ring, said to him:
“It is my right and wish to bury Annie, and bear the whole
expence. Convert the ring into money and see to it for me.
I want her laid in Greenwood.”
“In any particular spot?” Jack asked; and Georgie answered
him:
“Yes, there's a vacant spot near his grave. It has been
there for years.”
Jack bowed, and turned away so as not to see the hot
blushes on his sister's face as she gave her orders for Annie's
burial.
That night Roy came himself to take Edna home. He
was very sorry for Georgie, but, like Mrs. Burton, wondered
at her love and grief for the little child.
“I would like to see the body. Can I?” he asked, and
Georgie rose at once, and went with him into the darkened
room where Annie lay.
Carefully, gently, she put back the thin covering, and then
stood by Roy's side while he looked upon the child.
“She must have been very beautiful in life; and there is a
look on her face like you,” he said to Georgie, noticing for
the first time how she shook as if in an ague chill. “You
are sick; you have taken cold; this must not be,” he said,
and he put his arm around her to lead her from the room.
But she held back, and laying one hand on the pale,
dead face, grasped Roy's shoulder with the other, and exclaimed:
-- 326 --
[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]
“Not yet, Roy; wait a moment, please; hear me first;
let me—”
He did not believe she knew at all what she was saying,
and he cut her short and drew her forcibly away, just as she
had, with a mighty effort, nerved herself to tell him why she
had loved that little lifeless form so well.
“I meant to, I meant to, and he would not hear me.
Surely it is not wrong to withhold it now,” she said to herself,
when Roy had taken her from the room; and then came a
sense of relief that, after all, he did not know, and she never
need to tell. “Had she lived I would have kept my vow,
but now I am free from it,” she thought, and there was a
brighter look upon her face, and she moved about the house
more like her olden self, but Maude, who watched her
closely, saw that she shuddered every time Roy spoke
pityingly to her, and that she seemed glad when at last he
started for home, taking Edna with him.
The funeral was the next day, and Mrs. Burton came over
in her carriage, and Roy came in his, bringing Edna and his
mother with him. For once Georgie put fashion aside, and
shocked her aunt by announcing her intention to go herself
to Greenwood.
It was in vain that Mrs. Burton tried to dissuade her from
it. She was determined, and the lady finally gave it up, and
said she would go too, and take Mrs. Churchill and Edna in
her carriage, suggesting that Roy go with Georgie, and Jack
with Maude. And so it came about that Roy went as one
of the chief mourners to Annie's grave, and while the coffin
was lowered in the ground, and he stood near with uncovered
head, he glanced, by accident, at the tall head-stone beside
him, and read upon it:
“Richard Le Roy. Born in England, Jan. 5, 18—. Died
in New York, Oct. 10, 18—. Blessed are the dead who die
in the Lord.”
-- 327 --
[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]
Roy read it twice, and thought within himself, “I never
knew before where Dick was buried. He was a pretty good
fellow after all, but I don't believe he `died in the Lord.”'
And then Roy fell to wondering how many inscriptions upon
tombstones were true, and in so doing failed to see how
white and faint Georgie was, and how she trembled as she
passed that grave on her way back to the carriage. It was
a strange combination of things, Roy Leighton and Georgie
Burton standing together with Annie's grave between them,
and Richard Le Roy's just behind, but only two of the
spectators knew how strange, and these gave no sign as they
turned away and left the dead to their dreamless slumbers.
The remainder of the winter was passed by Georgie very
quietly and soberly. She was not well, and did not care to
go out, she said, and she declined all invitations to large
parties, and staid mostly at home or at the Worth House,
with Mrs. Churchill, who liked her in this subdued mood
better than ever before. She never spoke of Annie, but she
seemed a good deal changed, and was really kind to Edna,
except at times, when Roy's attentions in that quarter were
a little too marked to suit her. Then her black eyes would
blaze with a look which threatened harm to Miss Overton,
who nevertheless enjoyed herself thoroughly, and passed a
most delightful winter. Roy was very kind to her, and it had
soon become known to his acquaintance that the pretty
young lady seen with him so often in public was more of an
equal to and friend of his mother, than a mere hired companion,
and she was always included in the frequent invitations
which came to the Leightons for dinners, and receptions, and
parties, while it was a kind of mania with Mrs. Churchill to
have her favorite dressed becomingly, and go with Roy, even
when she was obliged to remain at home. And so in a certain
way Miss Overton became a belle, and was sought after
-- 328 -- p595-333
[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]
and courted and admired almost as much as Georgie herself.
Had she been an heiress, not fifty Georgies could have
competed with her; but, being poor, she had this advantage,
that the attentions of the male sex never became so serious
as to require a check, and so she enjoyed it all, and to Roy
seemed to grow more and more beautiful every day, while
he even found himself at last growing jealous of the young
men who surrounded her in such numbers the moment she
entered a room; and he was glad when, toward the last of
April, his mother signified her wish to go back to Leighton.
Edna was glad, too, of the change; for she was pining for
country air, and wanted so much to spend a few more delicious
weeks at Leighton before she left it forever.
The wedding had finally been arranged by Mrs. Burton to
take place in June, and as Mr. Burton had said that Maude
should be married at the same time, and not have “two
fusses,” it was to be a double bridal, and take place at Oakwood,
whither the Burtons removed about the time that Roy
came back to Leighton.
CHAPTER XXXIX. MAUDE AND EDNA VISIT UNCLE PHIL.
UNCLE PHIL had invited Maude and Edna to come
up to the “old hut,” and, two weeks after their return
from New York, they went for a few days to
Rocky Point.
They found the old man not much changed from what he
had been when they saw him last. A little stouter, perhaps,
-- 329 --
[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]
and a little grayer he looked, as, whip in hand, he stood waiting
the arrival of the train, his face all aglow with delight,
when the two young girls appeared upon the platform,
looking so pretty and stylish in their new spring dresses, that
he involuntarily gave a kind of low whistle, and said under
his breath:
“Guy, ain't they stunners? They beat Ruth Gardner
all hollow. And look at that gal's ankles, will you; it's
enough to make a chap older than I am crawl, to see such
things,” he continued, as the tops of Maude's boots became
visible in her descent from the car.
In a moment both the girls had caught him round the
neck, making him very red in the face, and “awful ticklish
at the pit of his stomach,” as they kissed him more than
once, and then kept hold of his hands while they asked him
scores of questions.
“There,—there; yes, yes; let me be now, can't you; yes,
yes,” he said. “I'm about stranged with your hugs and
kisses, and I not used to it, and the folks in the car lookin'
on. It'll give a feller the dyspepsia to have his digester so
riled up. These your traps, hey? Look like little housen;
shall have to come back for 'em sure, for Bobtail can't carry
all creation” he continued, as Maude pointed out her own
and Edna's baggage.
Uncle Phil was very proud of his guests and very desirous
to show them off, and making an excuse to see a man about
re-setting a light of stained glass which some “tarnal boy had
broken in one of the windows of his synagogue,” he drove
the entire length of the street on which 'Squire Gardner lived,
and felt repaid for his trouble when he saw Miss Ruth looking
at them from her chamber window. He did not find his
man, but “Ruth saw the gals and the gals' hats, which he
was so glad were not such all-fired lookin' things as she wore
and tried to make folks think was the fashion. Maybe 'twas
-- 330 --
[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]
with a certain class, but needn't tell him that fust cut, who
knew what was what, wore such 'bominable things. Why,
Ruth's hat looks jest like a tunnel with a ribbon tied 'round
it,” he said to the young ladies, who accused him of having
set up as a critic in dress, Maude promising to show him
some fashions, “which would make him stare more than
Ruth Gardner's tunnel had done.”
They found the nicest, cosiest tea waiting for them, and
Aunt Becky was quite as much pleased to see them as
Uncle Phil had been. The front chamber was in perfect
order, and Uncle Phil had tried his hand at a bouquet, made
from daffodils and evergreens, and arranged in a broken
pitcher.
They had come to spend a week, and the days flew rapidly,
each one seeming to Uncle Phil shorter and happier than the
preceding one. He had a great deal to tell them about his
church, which was nearly completed, and would be ready for
consecration in August, when the bishop had promised to be
there.
“But I tell you what 'tis, gals,” he said, as he sat with them
inside the church, which he had been showing them, “if
there's anything makes a chap feel like cussin', it's buildin' a
meetin' house, and seein' to it yourself; not that I do swear
right out loud,” he added, as he saw Edna's look of surprise.
“I hold on till I git the hiccups, and feel at my stomach some,
as I do when you two are haulin' me over, only not quite
so—so—tural-lural, you know; first, thar's the Orthodox
pitchin' into me, and the Unitarians, who kind of claim me,
you know; and then, if you'll b'leeve it, the Second Adventists
held some meetin's in the school-house, and pitched right
and left into my poor little chapel; called it one of the ten
horns, and a ritual, and the Lord knows what; but the wust
of all was the divinity chap from New York, who came out
here, and preached a spell last winter; sort of a candidate,
-- 331 --
[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]
though he sniffed high at the idee, and said he'd never stoop
to that. He preached in the Town Hall, and Ruth Gardner
came up from New York, where she spent a month, with
her head fuller of jimcracks than brains, and she jined the
Episcopals, and helped run the machine, and rolled her eyes
up till you could see nothin' but the whites, and got after the
minister, and set to callin' him `Father,' when, bless my soul,
he wasn't a half-a-dozen years older than she! And between
'em they raised the very old Harry with their processions,
and boys dressed like girls, and flags, and crossin's, and
curtcheys, which they called Jenny-something, and the land
knows what they didn't do or would have done if I hadn't
raised a row, and said they could do what they liked in the
Town Hall, and go to the old driver with their flummeries,
but in my synagogue I'd have no such carryin's on. I was
a miserable enough sinner, and was willin' to own it, and had
done a lot of things I didn't orto have done, and when I
went to meetin, I wanted to hear now an' then a word about
that Man who died over on Calvary a good many years ago,
and not all about the church, the church, and the fathers, and
the medival age. You orto have seen how the priest and
Ruth Gardner looked at me when I got right up in meetin'
and spoke my piece, for, I vum, I couldn't stan it when they
give the bread and wine first to widder Jones's two little
boys, the wust scamps in town, who rob gardens, and orchards,
and birds'-nests in the summer, and who, only the
day before, had broke my gate, and denied it up hill and
down. I couldn't keep still no how, and freed my mind and
quit, and the next day the priest and Ruth called on me,—
he in his long frock coat, and she with a chain and cross as
long as my arm, I'll bet. They as't me what I did believe,
and I said I believed the Creed, word for word; and the
Bible, and the Prayer-Book; and more than all the rest, I
believed in the Man that died; and I knew He never had
-- 332 --
[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]
any such goin's on in that upper chamber, nor on the deck
of the ship, nor up on the mountain, nor in that house in
Bethany where He loved to stay. Everything with Him was
simple and plain as A B C. When the folks was tired, and
sick, and sorry, He said, `Come to me and rest,' and He
didn't drive 'em crazy with forty-'leven ceremonies. `Come
to me; believe on me, that I can save you; that is all,' and
He will. I'm just as certain as that my name is Philip.
I'm a wicked old rat, but I do mean to be better; and I've
took to readin' my Bible some, and I say the Lord's Prayer
every night when I ain't too sleepy.”
He was talking more to himself now than to the girls at
his side, but they both felt that though there was still much
of poor sinful nature clinging to the old man, he was making
an effort to do better, and was drawing nearer to Him whom
he so touchingly spoke of as the “Man who died.”
The building of the church had evidently been a great
trouble to him, but that was nearly over now.
The priest from New York had, soon after Uncle Phil's
“piece spoken in meetin',” given up Rocky Point in disgust,
and returned to the city, leaving the field clear for another
man. That man Uncle Phil was anxiously looking out for,
as he said he meant to have things in running order as soon
as the house was consecrated.
It was a very pretty little edifice, and did credit to the
good taste of Uncle Phil, or his architect, or both. As yet
he had no name for it. Neither St. Maude nor St. Edna
would do, and St. Philip, which both girls proposed, sounded
too egotistical.
“He wasn't a saint,” he said, “and never should be, perhaps,
and they must try again.”
Then he asked, in a kind of indifferent way, the name of
the church at Allen's Hill, where Edna had formerly attended.
St. Paul's suited him better, and he guessed “he'd
-- 333 -- p595-338
[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]
have it christened after that curis chap who had that thorn
in the flesh.”
The next day when alone with Edna, he said to her:
“I kind o' hoped at one time that you or Maude might
be married first in my new church, but she tells me there's
to be great doin's at Oakwood for her and that girl, George,
who, it seems, is to marry Roy, when I'd picked him for you.”
“For me?” and Edna's cheeks were scarlet. “Roy
would never think of me, and, Uncle Phil, I want to tell you
I can't stay there after Miss Burton comes. I made up my
mind to that a long time ago.”
“Of course not,” Uncle Phil replied. “One house can't
hold three wimmen, so come back to the old hut as soon as
you please; there's always a place for you here. I shall be
down to the weddin', I s'pose; I promised Maude I would,
only you mustn't try to put gloves on me, nor stick me into
a swallow-tail.”
Edna laughingly promised to let him have his own way in
dress, and two days after this conversation she said good-by
to the old man, and, with Maude, went back to Summerville,
where the preparations for the great event had commenced
in earnest.
CHAPTER XL. GETTING READY FOR THE BRIDAL.
ONLY once since Annie's death had Maude and
Edna spoken together of the suspicion, amounting
almost to a certainty, which had come to them both
as they watched Georgie Burton at Annie's bedside. Then
they had talked freely, and settling one point as a fact, had
-- 334 --
[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]
wondered when, and where, and who, and had both repelled
the worst charge which can be brought against a woman.
Annie had been born in wedlock, they fully believed; but it
so, why so much reticence and mystery, they asked each
other; and did Roy know, or would he ever know the truth?
“Somebody ought to tell him, and I've half a mind to do
it myself,” Maude said; but Edna advised her to keep her
own counsel, as after all they knew nothing certainly.
Whatever Georgie might have been, she was greatly improved
since Annie's death, and even the servants at Oakwood
noticed how kind and gentle she was to every one
around her. She did not visit Leighton as much as usual,
and there was in her manner towards Roy a reserve, which
became her better than her former gushing style. And still
Roy was not satisfied, and often wondered at the feeling of
ennui he experienced in her society, and the satisfaction he
felt when he found her, as he frequently did, suffering from
headache, and unable to see him, leaving him free to go
back to Miss Overton, who never wearied him, but seemed
always fresh and new. Before he left New York he had been
a great deal with her, and he knew in his heart that the hours
he enjoyed most were those spent alone with “Brownie”
after his mother had retired. He had no intention of proving
false to Georgie, and he did not stop to consider the
wrong he was doing both to his bride-elect and Edna, until
his mother gently hinted to him that possibly he might be
doing harm by so much attention to Miss Overton. Though
nearly blind, she could judge pretty well of what was passing
around her, and could feel just how anxious and expectant
Edna was when Roy was not present, and how flushed and
excited and gay she became the moment he appeared, and
she raised a warning voice, and said it was not fair to Georgie,
that he ought to stay more with her, and less with Miss
Overton.
-- 335 --
[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]
“Had you chosen Dotty first,” she said, using the pet
name which she had caught from Maude, and adopted as her
own. “Had you chosen Dotty, I do not think I should have
objected, for the girl is very dear to me; but you took
Georgie, and now I would have you deal honorably with
her, and not give her any cause for complaint, and, above
all, I cannot have Dotty harmed.”
She spoke more for Edna than for Georgie, and Roy saw
it, and wondered if it were true that Brownie cared for him,
or could have cared, if there had been no Georgie in the way.
There was perfect bliss for a moment in the thought that she
might have been won, and then, good, honest, true-hearted
man that he was, he said to himself:
“I have no right to lead her into temptation; no right to
run into it myself; I am bound to Georgie. I will keep my
vow, and keep it well, and Brownie shall not be the sufferer.”
After that there were no more interviews alone, no more
hours by the piano, or reading aloud to her from the books
they both liked best. Georgie had him all to herself, and
if ever man tried to get up enthusiasm for another, Roy tried
to do so for Georgie, and tried to make himself believe that
he loved her and could be happy with her. It was easier to
believe this in her present softened mood, and by being constantly
with her, and shutting from his heart that other, fairer
picture of a brown-eyed, sweet-faced maiden, he succeeded
pretty well, and was tolerably happy and content until Edna
went for the week to Rocky Point.
Then he awoke to the fact of all she was to him, and how
dreary Leighton would be without her. It had been a satisfaction
when returning from Oakwood to know that she was
at his home waiting for him. Very delightful, too, it had been
to have her opposite him at his table, pouring his coffee, and
making his tea for him, as she had done all winter, his mother
being now far too blind to see to do it; she had such pretty
-- 336 --
[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]
little dimpled hands, and she managed so gracefully, and fixed
his coffee so exactly to his taste, that it was not strange he
missed her quite as much as his mother did, and hailed with
joy the day which brought her back to him.
He met her at the station himself. He certainly could do
so much, he thought, especially as Georgie was at home with
a nervous headache, and he had been sitting by her an hour,
bathing her head, and reading to her until she fell asleep.
He certainly had earned the right to go for Brownie, and
hold her hand a moment in his own, after he had lifted her
to the ground.
He did not tell her how glad he was to get her back; but
she saw it in his face, and felt it in his manner, as he drove
her slowly home.
It did seem like coming home, when Mrs. Churchill met
her with kisses and loving words, and told how lonely she
had been, and how rejoiced she was to see her again.
As they sat alone that evening, after Roy had gone to inquire
after Georgie's head, she recurred again to the forlorn
week she had passed, and said, a little hesitatingly:
“I seem to be nothing without you, and what I want to
say is this: I notice, sometimes, when Georgie is with me,
that you go out, as if you thought I would rather be alone
with her. I like her, of course, very much; but when she
comes, please let it make no difference; I want you with me
just the same. I am accustomed to you. I feel, somehow,
rested, when you are with me.”
Edna did not reply, but she felt a great throb of something
like homesickness rising in her heart as she thought
of going away forever from the gentle lady, who, she was sure,
did love, and would miss her so much.
Roy returned from Oakwood earlier than usual, reporting
Georgie better, and telling of a burglary which had been
committed the previous night, at a house up the
-- 337 --
[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]
mountainroad. Nothing of value was taken, he said; but it showed
that thieves were around, and he charged Russell to be very
careful in securing the house.
“I would not like to suffer again, as we did in New York,”
he said; and then he told Edna how, years ago, his house in
New York had been entered, and a quantity of plate and
jewelry carried off, notwithstanding that Russell grappled
with the thief in the lower hall, and gave him a black eye, by
which he was afterward identified and brought to justice.
“He must have been a very ingenious villain,” he said, “as,
after he was tried, and found guilty, and sentenced to the
penitentiary, he managed to break out of prison, and is still
at large, and for aught I know, is the very scamp who robbed
the house last night.”
Edna was not cowardly, and forgot all about Roy's burglar
until the next day, when Georgie came over to Leighton, and
the story was told again by Mrs. Churchill, who had been a
little timid the previous night, and thought, once or twice,
that she heard something around the house.
Georgie was interested, and excited, and frightened.
“We had a burglar in our house once,” she said; “and
since then I cannot even hear the word without its setting
every nerve to quivering.”
“Then let's talk of something pleasanter,—those trunks,
for instance, which I saw in the express office this morning,
and which must have contained the wedding finery, eh?”
Roy said, playfully.
His allusion to the “wedding finery” was a fortunate one,
and diverted Georgie's thoughts from burglars to the beautiful
dresses which had that morning come up from New
York for herself and Maude, whose trousseau was purchased
by Mr. Burton himself, and was to be scarcely less elegant
than that of Georgie. Edna was to be one of the bridesmaids,
and Mrs. Churchill was having her dress made in
-- 338 --
[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]
the house, and taking as much pride in it as if Edna had
been her daughter.
And Edna tried hard to be happy, and sometimes made
herself believe that she was, though a sense of loneliness and
pain would steal over her whenever she saw Roy riding down
the avenue, and knew where he was going, and that soon it
would be a sin for her to watch him thus. Charlie's grave
was visited oftener now, and the girlish widow tried to get up
a sentimental kind of sorrow for the dead, and to think that
her heart was buried with him, knowing all the while that a
hundred living Charlies could not make up for that something
she craved so terribly.
The bridal day was fixed for the 20th of June, and Edna
felt that she should be glad when it was over. She had no
thought, or even wish, that anything would occur to prevent
the affair, which was talked of now from morning till night in
Summerville, and was even agitating the higher circle in New
York; for many of Georgie's friends were coming out to see
her married, and rooms were engaged for them at the hotel
and every other available house.
And now but three days remained before the 20th. A
few of the city guests, Georgie's more intimate friends, who
were to be bridesmaids, had already come, and were stopping
at Oakwood; and on the afternoon of the 17th, they
went with Roy and Georgie to a pleasant point on the river,
where they had a little pic-nic, and dined upon the grass,
and made merry generally, until a roll of thunder overhead,
and the sudden darkening of the sky warned them to hurry
home if they would escape the storm, which came up so fast,
and so furiously, that the horses of the carriage in which
Georgie rode, frightened by the constant lightning and rapid
thunder crashes, became unmanageable, and dashed along
the highway at a rate which threatened destruction to the
occupants of the carriage.
-- 339 --
[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]
“We are lost! we shall all be killed!” Georgie shrieked,
just as from a thicket of trees a man darted out, and, seizing
the foaming steeds by the bridle, managed, by being
himself dragged along with them, to check their headlong
speed, and finally quiet them.
“Thank you, sir. We owe our lives to you. Please give
me your name and address,” Roy said, but the man
merely mumbled something inarticulate in reply, and slouching
his hat over his face so as to shield it from the rain,
walked rapidly away, just as the other carriage driven by
Russell came up.
Roy's ladies were very much frightened and excited,
especially Georgie, whose face was white as ashes, when
Roy turned to speak to her, and who shook as if she had an
ague chill.
“I am so very nervous,” she said, by way of explanation,
when, after she was safe at Oakwood, Maude commented
upon her extreme pallor, and her general terrified appearance.
Through the blinding rain, which fell in torrents, she had
caught a glimpse of the stranger's face, as he sprang toward
the horses, and that glimpse had frozen her with horror for a
moment, and made her very teeth chatter with fear, and her
hair prickle at its roots. Then, as she remembered how
impossible it was for the dead to rise and assume a living
form, she tried to reassure herself that she had not seen
aright. It was a resemblance, nothing more; a mere likeness
which she in her weak, nervous state had magnified into
a certainty. He was dead, the curse of her life; she had
nothing to fear; she was Roy's wife, or would be in a few
days, and there was no lawful reason why she should not be
so. Thus she tried to reassure herself, until she became
more quiet, and dressed for the evening, and met Roy, when
he came, with a kiss and smile, and asked him in a rather
-- 340 --
[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]
indifferent manner if he knew who the stranger was who had
come so bravely to their aid.
Roy did not know, but thought it very possible he was
some workman on the farm near by, though his appearance
was not quite that of a common laborer.
“Didn't he have queer eyes? Wasn't one of them
turned, or put out, or something?” was Georgie's next
query, and Roy answered laughingly:
“Really, you were more observing than I was. Why I
don't know whether the man had two eyes or four. I
only know that we owe our lives to him, whoever he may be.”
He did not tell her all that had transpired at Leighton
with regard to the stranger, or how, when he left home,
Russell was busy nailing windows which had no fastenings,
and barricading doors, and doing numerous things, which
indicated that from some quarter he was apprehending a
night attack upon his master's property. Russell, too, had
seen the stranger's face more distinctly than Georgie had,
and he could have sworn, ay, did swear, that he had seen it
before, and had his fingers on that throat down in the basement
of his master's house, years before, in New York.
“I know it is the same, and he'll be here to-night,
maybe, to try his luck again,” he said, to Roy and Edna,
who made light of his fears, and told him he was always seeing
burglars in the shade of every tree and around every
corner of the house.
Remembering Georgie's nervousness, Roy kindly suggested
that she should not be told of Russell's suspicion,
and so he answered her lightly when she questioned him of
the stranger, but felt a little startled when her description of
the disfigured eye tallied so exactly with what Russell had
said. He did not stay late at Oakwood that night, but returned
earlier than usual to Leighton, which he found
bolted, and barred, and locked, as if it had been some
-- 341 --
[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]
fortified castle ready to be besieged; but Russell's burglar did
not make his appearance, a little to the disappointment of
the good man, who narrated to Edna the particulars in full
of his encounter with the midnight robber, who managed to
break away, and escape from justice after all.
“What was his name?” Edna asked, more by way of
saying something than because she was specially interested
in the subject.
“John Sand he gave, though we didn't believe it was
correct; we thought he took an assumed name to spare his
wife. They said he had one, a very handsome young girl,
and I think she was in the court-room when he was tried.”
Just then Edna was called away by Mrs. Churchill, and
Russell was left alone to think over the one adventure of
his life, his conflict with the robber, of which he was never
weary of talking.
What Georgie had endured the previous night no one
guessed. Tortured with doubts which nearly drove her
wild, she paced her room for hours, going over again and
again in her own mind all the evidence she had ever received
of his death, the his referring to the original of the
spectre haunting her so cruelly now.
“It must be that he is dead,” she said again and again,
and then as she grew more quiet, she calmly asked herself
what she would do if her fears proved true, and her answer
was, “If already married to Roy, I will abide by his verdict:
if not, if I know for sure before the twentieth, I'll kill
myself.”
There was a suicidal expression in her eyes as she said
this, and she had the look of a woman capable of doing any
thing if once driven to bay. It was nearly morning before
Georgie slept, if indeed that state can be called sleep, in
which so much of horror and fear is mingled as there was in
her troubled dreams.
-- 342 --
[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]
She was very pale and haggard when she came down to
breakfast, and complained of her head, which she said was
aching badly. She had suffered a great deal from nervous
headache since Annie's death, and had sometimes expressed
a fear that she should one day be crazy. She almost looked
so now, with her unnaturally pallid face and glittering black
eyes, and Mrs. Burton, always alarmed when anything ailed
Georgie, made her lie down in a quiet, shaded little room in
the rear of the house, and then sat by her all the morning,
until Roy came and asked to see her. Then Georgie made
a great effort to shake off the incubus which had fastened
upon her, and dressing herself with the utmost care, went
down to her lover and friends, and tried to be merry and gay,
and felt a great load lifted from her spirits when Roy said:
“I think I have ascertained who our deliverer was. It
is a poor man living near the spot where we were providentially
saved from destruction, and I have charged Russell
to see him, and remunerate him properly. He has a large
family of children, I believe.”
“How did you hear who it was?” Georgie asked, and
Roy replied: “I saw a man this morning from that vicinity
who told me.”
After that Georgie did not longer doubt, and long before
Roy left her, her headache passed away and the bright color
came back to her cheeks, and one could almost see the filling
up of her shrivelled flesh, and the fading of the dark circles
beneath her eyes. Georgie was happy again, and that
night her sleep was undisturbed by troubled dreams, or horrid
dread of retributive justice overtaking her at the very
moment when the cup of joy was in her grasp and almost at
her lips.
-- 343 -- p595-348
CHAPTER XLI. THE BURGLAR.
[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]
IT was the 19th; the very day before the bridal.
All the city guests had arrived, and there was a
grand dinner at Oakwood, where the three long
tables were set upon the lawn beneath the maples, the
bright silver, and the gay flowers showing well through the
surrounding shrubbery, and seeming to curious passers-by,
who stopped a moment to look on, more like a fairy scene
than a reality. And Georgie, in her elegant white dress, was
queen of the banquet, and quite overshadowed Maude in
her simple muslin, with a few flowers in her hair. As some
beautiful rose, which has drooped and pined beneath the
fervid heat of a hot summer day, revives again after a refreshing
rain, and seems fairer than ever; so Georgie, with
her mind at ease, blossomed with new grace and beauty,
looking so well and appearing so well that none ever forgot
her as she was on that afternoon, the last she was to know
in peace.
Anticipating the festivities of the next night, the guests
did not tarry late, but dispersed soon after dinner was over,
each making some pleasant remark to the brides-elect, and
wishing them as bright a to-morrow as to-day had been.
Roy was not feeling well, and he, too, went early, telling
Georgie that he should not come again until he came to
claim her.
There was a moon that night, but occasionally a rift of
fleecy clouds obscured its brightness, and it was just as it
had passed into one of these misty ridges that Roy met in
the avenue with two men, one carrying a bundle, a little in
advance of the other, who was walking slowly toward
-- 344 --
[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]
Oakwood. Without a thought as to who they were, Roy bade
them a civil good-evening, as was his custom with every
one, and then went on his way, while the two men did the
same. One was a man sent with some work which had
been done for Georgie in town, the other a stranger, who
eyed the house curiously as he approached it, and who hesitated
a moment when he saw his neighbor go round to a side
door and ring the bell. Standing in the shadow, he waited
until the ring was answered, and he heard the man say:
“A bundle for Miss Burton, from Slosson's, and the bill.”
Taking them both, the servant bade the young man wait
a moment while he carried them to Miss Burton, who had
gone to her room. The bill was paid, and the messenger
from Slosson's departed, while the stranger stepped to
the door, and asked for “Miss Georgie Burton.”
“Gone to her room,” was the reply, as had been anticipated,
while the stranger added: “Please hand her this—
other bill,” and he held out a sealed envelope, addressed to
Miss Georgie Burton, adding, when the servant asked if an
answer was required: “Not to-night; to-morrow will do as
well.”
The next moment the stranger had disappeared under the
dense shadow of the trees; and the servant was on her way
to Georgie's room.
Georgie was very tired, and had signified to Maude her
intention of retiring early. The arrival of the Slosson bill
had retarded her movements somewhat, and she had just
locked her door and let down her long flowing hair, when a
second knock interrupted her, and she looked out a little impatiently
to see what was wanted.
“Another bill, which the man said could wait till to-morrow,”
was the girl's laconic remark, as she handed her mistress
the note, and then walked away.
“Another bill? I did not know there was another,”
-- 345 --
[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]
Georgie thought, as she relocked her door, and went back beneath
the gas to open the envelope.
But what was it which made her turn so white, and reel
like a drunken creature, while her heart gave such violent
bounds that she felt as if it were forcing itself into her throat.
There could be but one handwriting like that, and she stood
for a moment perfectly rigid, with her eyes glued to the
name, “Miss Georgie Burton;” then with fingers from which
all the blood had receded, leaving no feeling in them, she
tore open her letter and read:
“Dear Lu:
“If you wish to avoid exposure, meet me to-night at
twelve o'clock in the woodbine arbor at the foot of the garden.
I have no desire to harm you, or spoil the fun to-morrow,
but money I must have, so bring whatever you have
about you, or if your purse chances to be empty, bring
jewelry. I saw you with some superb diamonds on one
night at the opera last winter. Don't go into hysterics.
You've nothing to fear from me if you come down generous
and do the fair thing. I reckon you are free from me, as
I've been gone more than seven years.
“Yours, “H. M.”
There was a gurgling sound in Georgie's throat, as her
first impulse was to scream, while a prickly sensation ran
like lightning all through her right side, and she felt as if her
mouth was twitching and turning toward her right ear; but
she did not stop to question the meaning of these strange
symptoms. She only thought of the fatal letter and its signature,
and how she was ruined forever. The evil she had
so much dreaded, and from which she had thought to escape,
had come upon her at last. He was not dead; he still
walked the earth; he lived and breathed not very far away,
and had summoned her to meet him, and she must go. She
-- 346 --
[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]
had no thought of doing otherwise, and with the fearful
agony gnawing at her heart, she consulted her watch to see
how long before twelve. Nearly one hour and a half, and
she clasped her hands together so tightly that the nails broke
the skin in more than one place. But she did not feel it, or
know that the blood was trickling from her nose until she
saw the stains upon her white dressing-gown and on her long
black hair. Mechanically she walked to the marble basin
and washed and bathed her face until the flow had ceased;
then she took up the letter again and read it a second time,
while every fibre quivered and throbbed, and her eyes felt as
if protruding from their sockets. And all this time she had
uttered no sound; but when by chance she saw upon her
table Roy's picture, which, since her engagement she had
kept in her room, the magnitude of the calamity which had
overtaken her, burst upon her at once, and with a low moan
she fell prostrate upon her face, whispering to herself, “Roy
is lost,—lost,—and so am I.”
She knew that was so; knew there was no help, no escape
for her now, and again that prickly sensation ran through
her side, and a keen pain like a knife cut through her temples,
where the veins were swelling and growing purple with the
pressure of blood. Fortunately for her, unconsciousness
came at last to her relief, unconsciousness which lasted until
half-past eleven, and everything and everybody in the house
was still. Then she roused herself, looked at her watch
again, and prepared for action. He had written:
“Bring jewels if you have no money:” and knowing his
rapacious disposition, she took her costly diamonds, necklace
and all, her emeralds and pearls, and placing them
in a little box, hunted up her purse, and laughed a kind
of delirious laugh to find there were one hundred dollars in
it.
She had no hope of Roy; it was impossible now that she
-- 347 --
[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]
should be his wife; there was a bar between them,—a living
bar,—raised, as it were, from the dead; and, though possibly,
nay, probably, silence with regard to the past could
easily be bought, and Roy need never know her secret even
now, she was not bad enough at heart to let him take her to
his arms while that man waiting for her outside lived and
roamed through the world.
She had given Roy up when she lay upon her face, with
the prickling sensation in her side, and the terrible pain in her
heart; had buried forever that dream of happiness, and
now the worst she would ever endure was past. No phase
of suffering could come to her like what she had already felt,
unless, indeed, Roy should hear the story of her shame, and
that he must never do. She could guard against that; she
knew the nature she had to deal with, and so she
took her richest jewels,—thousands of dollars in value,—and
throwing around her the same water-proof she had worn to
Annie's bedside, went noiselessly out into the hall, and
down the stairs, and on through another hall, the outer door
of which communicated with the garden, and was far removed
from the sleeping apartments of the family.
The night was a glorious one, and the moonlight lay like
waves of silver upon the green-sward, and the shrubs, and
the beds of bright June flowers, while the perfume of the roses
filled the air with sweetness. But Georgie saw nothing of
all this, and the night might have been one of thick darkness,
so little she recked of it, or knew of the beauty around
her. The woodbine arbor was all she thought about, and
she sped swiftly down the broad, gravelled path, uttering a
low scream as she saw the figure of a man rising to meet her.
One quick, searching glance she gave him to make sure
it was he, then with a gasp she staggered forward, and would
have fallen at his feet, had he not caught her by the arm
and held her firmly up.
-- 348 --
[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]
“Sit down, Lu,” he said, not unkindly, and he drew a
chair for her. “Don't take it so hard,” he continued, as he
saw how white she was, and how rapidly her heart was
beating. “I do not mean to harm you; upon my word, I
do not; though I've no special reason for doing you a favor
except that you are a woman, and I once loved you too.”
Georgie shuddered then, and pushed her chair a little
farther from him, as if afraid he might touch her. But
he had no such intention. However much he might have
loved her once, he was well over the feeling now. He
had summoned her to a purely business interview, and
seating himself upon a stool not very far from her, he continued:
“I see I am to do all the talking. You do not even ask
me how I chance to be alive instead of dead.”
“It does not matter. I know you are alive, and that is
sufficient,” Georgie said, her words coming painfully, and her
black eyes flashing upon him a look of bitter scorn.
“It was a mean thing to do, I know,” he continued, without
heeding her indifference; “but it made you happier
thinking I was dead,—made you what you are, a grand
lady,—the finest I have ever seen. Had you thought yourself
tied to me, you could hardly have held your head so
high as Miss Georgie Burton. Confess, now, that I have
given you some years of happiness.”
She would not answer him save by a moan of pain, and he
went on:
When I wrote that letter to you, Will, my cousin, was
sick, and going to die, and I was taking care of him among
the mountains of Pennsylvania. By some chance, we had
changed names; he was Henry Morton, I was Will Delong;
and it occurred to me that here was a chance for my life.
I'd throw the hounds off my track, and breathe again a free
man; so I wrote that I was dying, and after Will was dead
-- 349 --
[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]
I caused to be published in several papers the notice that
Henry Morton, the man who was arrested for burglary, and
tried as John Sand, and broke from his prison, had recently
died. I saw the notice copied into other papers, and felt
that I was safe so long as I staid away from those who knew
me, and would recognize my blind eye. To remedy this defect,
I took to wearing glasses, which answered very well.
I travelled West and South, and crossed finally to England,
then to Scotland, where I got me a little home among the
heather hills, and tried to be a decent man.”
“Why didn't you stay there?” Georgie asked; and he
replied:
“I wanted to know if you were living or dead.”
“Me!” she exclaimed, and for the first time since
she had been there alone with him, a fear of him crossed her
mind.
“Did you think me dead?” she asked; and he replied:
“I dreamed so; dreamed it three times in succession,
and so I came to see, and found you surrounded with every
luxury that money can procure. Young still and beautiful,
a belle and an heiress, your old name of Louise Heyford
changed for Georgie Burton, your old self all put out of
sight, and you engaged to marry Mr. Leighton. Do you
know it was his house I robbed in New York that night?”
“No, no; oh, heaven, no! I never dreamed of that;
and I must have heard the name too, but forgot it again,
everything was so horrible. Roy's house, and I was to be
his wife to-morrow!”
She rocked to and fro in her anguish, while the man
confronting her began at last to pity her; to wish vaguely
that he had staid among the heather hills of Scotland, or
at least had not shown himself to her. But anon, another
woman's face arose before his mind, the woman for
whom he had risked this interview, and he ceased to care
-- 350 --
[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]
so much for wounding Georgie, though his manner was
conciliatory, and he spoke kindly and respectfully as he
went on:
“I wondered at the engagement if you did know; and
wondered too if he had ever heard of me as connected with
you.”
“Never, never! and Henry, oh Henry!” she stretched
her hands toward him now, and the expression of her white
face was pitiful in the extreme; “whatever you do or make
me suffer, don't subject me to that; don't let him know. I
have lost him, but I cannot lose his esteem. Roy must not
despise me. I wronged you once; I know I wronged you
in the tenderest point where a woman can wrong a man, but
I meant to be a good wife, and would have been if you had
forgiven and tried me. You would not do that; you thrust
me from you, and though I have seen much of prosperity,
there has been a skeleton in every joy. I have been fearfully
punished every way. Annie is dead, did you know
that?”
She said the last humbly, beseechingly, and a flush of red
crept into her white face.
“I supposed she was. I saw the name of Annie Heyford
on a stone in Greenwood, close by Le Roy's grave. And
Mr. Leighton never knew of her either, I suppose?”
“Not what she was to me. Nobody knows but Jack and
you,” she answered mournfully, while a sudden flame of passion
leaped into the one sound eye of the man beside her, as
he said:
“Up to your old tricks again, I see; marrying with a
lie on your soul, just as you came to me.”
She did not resent the taunt at all. She was too thoroughly
crushed for that, and she answered gently, “Yes, I
was going to do the same thing again. I am everything
that is bad, I confess; but, oh, how could I tell, when all
-- 351 --
[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]
these years nobody has known, and I was so different, and
the old life lay far behind, and I did love Roy. Oh, if I've
sinned deeply, I am cruelly punished at the last. Think,
Henry, to-morrow, ay, to-day, for it is to-morrow now, I was
to have been his wife; everything is in readiness, the guests
are here, and now it cannot be, and I,—oh, what reason can
I give to Roy for holding back at the very altar?”
“What reason? No reason. Why should you hold
back? Marry him just the same. I shall not interfere. I
did not come for that. I came for money, and took this
time in order to get what I want. I thought I hated you,
but upon my soul, I don't. I am sorry for you, to
see you feel so bad, but there's no cause for it. Swallow
your conscience a little lower down. Act a bigger lie,
and all will be right; for I tell you I am not here to
claim any right I may have had in you. I dreamed you
were dead. I'll be honest and say I hoped it was true, for
over the sea among the heather hills is a little blue-eyed,
brown-haired Scotch lassie whom I call Janet, and who
thinks she is my wife. There are also two children in the
home-nest; mine, too, as well as hers,” he added, and again
that red flush of shame crept into Georgie's face, while the
stranger continued; “I tried to reform over there for her
sake. She is pure and good, and she loves me, and the
fraud I practise upon her cuts me sometimes to the quick,
and when I dreamed you were dead so many times I got to
hoping you were, for then I'd do her justice. So I came to
see, and tracked you out, and found you on the topmost
pinnacle, and felt angry when I saw your silks and satins
and jewels and remembered Janet's two dresses, one for
every day and one for Sunday, and thought of my little
boy Johnnie, who might be cured if I had the money. We
are poor, very poor, and Janet thinks I am making my
fortune here in America, for I told her it was for her sake
-- 352 --
[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]
and the bairns' I came, and she is waiting for me so
anxiously, and I am going to her soon; within a week at
the farthest, but cannot go empty-handed. I did not enter
that house on the mountain-road, as you probably think I
did. I know nothing of the robbers. I quit such things
after my escape from prison, and since I have known Janet
I have tried to be honest and decent. I have been hanging
about in this neighborhood for two weeks or more, trying to
make up my mind whether to seek an interview with you and
risk detection or not. I saved your life and Mr. Leighton's
too, but did not know when I seized the horses who was in
the carriage. If I had, I should have done the same,
though your death would make Janet an honest woman, for
by finding some flaw in our first marriage ceremony I should
coax her to go through with it again over the border in
England.”
“Oh, if you had let me die then,” Georgie moaned faintly,
and her companion rejoined, “Nonsense; you are making
too much of the matter. There's no reason in the world
why you should not marry just the same. I shall not trouble
you, provided you do the fair thing by me. I want money.
You want silence. It is a fair bargain. Did you bring anything
with you?”
“Ye-es,” Georgie said slowly, clasping her hands to her
head. “I brought my diamonds and emeralds, worth thousands
of dollars, but—don't—don't think they are to cover
my marriage. I am not so bad as that. I have given Roy
up, but I must keep his respect at any cost. Oh Henry, by
the love you bear this Janet and the little ones, I beseech
of you, leave the country at once, and never let my name be
on your lips again. I've brought the jewels, enough to
make you rich. Look at this—and this—and this!”
She opened the box, and held up one by one her diamond
pin, and earrings, and necklace; and the man's eyes sparkled
-- 353 --
[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]
with eagerness as he saw them flash in the moonlight, and
thought how valuable they must be. He had not expected
so great a price, and he was generous enough to say so, and
gave her back her pearls and emerald pin.
“The diamonds will do,” he said, “and the hundred
dollars will take me home. Thank you, Lu; there is something
good about you after all; but how are you to get out
of the scrape if you refuse in toto to take the man, and how
will you account for the loss of your diamonds?”
“Leave that to me,” she said. “Only I warn you, that
you must not be found near here, or anywhere, when the
alarm is given.”
“Yes, I see; a burglar got into your room,” and he
nodded knowingly. “I shall cross the river in a little skiff
which is anchored just below here. Once on the other side
I fear no one. I know your room; its windows look out
on the river; watch for the boat, and when it is fairly across,
do what to you seems best! only screen me, as I will screen
you, now and forever.”
“You swear it,” Georgie asked, and he replied, “Yes, I
swear by the love I bear Janet, and the little ones, and the
hope I have of seeing them again, never to breathe a word
to any living being, that I ever heard of you save as the
belle and heiress.”
He offered her his hand, and loath as she was, she took it,
and the compact between them was sealed.
“One o'clock, and I must be off,” he said. “Good-by,
Lu. Take my advice; marry Roy, and be as happy as you
can.”
She did not reply, and he walked rapidly down the garden
across the road, and out into the field-path, which led to
the river. Slowly, as if all the life had gone from her body,
Georgie dragged herself back to her room, leaving the outer
door unfastened and open, the better to answer the end she
-- 354 --
[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]
had in view. Her own door too was left ajar, and then
drawing a chair by the window overlooking the river, she
watched until a boat shot out into the stream, and by the
moonlight she recognized the form of her late visitor as he
bent to his oars and rowed the skiff swiftly across the water.
An hour went by; it was nearly half-past two, and before
very long the early summer morning would be breaking in
the east. What she did must be done quickly, and with a
calmness born of utter despair she made her preparations.
The box in which her diamonds were kept was laid empty
in her drawer, which stood open, its contents tossed up promiscuously,
and her empty purse lying upon the table. The
emeralds and pearls were put carefully away unharmed, as
were some smaller articles of jewelry. Then with trembling,
ice-cold hands she made herself ready for bed, and laid her
throbbing head upon her pillow just as the clock struck
three. She had taken from a shelf, and looked at a bottle
of laudanum, and thought how easy it would be to end it all,
but she dared not do it when she thought seriously about it.
She believed in a hereafter; in the Heaven where Annie
had gone, and she could not deliberately throw away all
chance of ever entering there.
“I may repent; the thief did at the last hour,” she said,
as she drew the bedclothes about her, and felt that she was
ready for the first scene in the strange drama about to be
acted.
-- 355 -- p595-360
CHAPTER XLII. THE ALARM.
[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]
NEITHER Mrs. Burton nor Maude had slept very
soundly that night. Both had been haunted with
a conviction that they heard something about the
house, stealthy footsteps Mrs. Burton thought, and she
shook her snoring spouse vigorously, and tried to make him
get up, receiving for reply, “Pish, only one of your fidgets;
go to sleep, do, and let me alone.”
And so poor, timid Mrs. Burton listened until her ears
ached, and, hearing nothing more, made up her mind that
she had been mistaken, and there really was no cause for
alarm. Maude, too, had taken fright, and knocked softly
at Georgie's door, but Georgie was in the woodbine arbor,
and did not hear her, and she went back to bed and fell
asleep again, and was just dreaming that her wedding had
proved to be her funeral, when a piercing shriek rang through
the house, followed by another and another, each louder,
more appalling than the other, until every sleeper was awake
and huddling together in the halls, demanded what it was,
and where the screams came from.
Jack was the first to decide that the noise was in Georgie's
room, and entering through the unlocked door, he saw his
sister sitting up in bed; her eyes rolling wildly, her long
black hair falling over her night-dress, and her whole face
the very image of terror, as she shrieked, “The burglar—
the man—been here—in this room—look—where he went
and what he did. Oh! Jack, Jack, I am dying, I shall
die!”
She continued her wild ravings until Jack succeeded in
quieting her so far that she was able to tell her story, amid
-- 356 --
[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]
a series of moans and gasps and sobs. She had been suddenly
awakened by some slight sound in her room, and saw
a man wearing a mask, standing, revolver in hand, close at
her bedside, and evidently watching her. Before she could
scream, so paralyzed was she with fear, his hand was over her
mouth, and his hot breath on her face, as he bent close to
her and said, “Be perfectly quiet, if you wish to save your
life. Scream once, or make any sound which shall attract
attention, and you are a dead woman before I leave the
room. I have no wish to harm you, but your diamonds I
must have. Frozen with terror she had not dared to move,
but lay perfectly still while the villain searched her dressing-bureau,
and took, she did not know what.
“Look, Maude,” she gasped; but Maude had already
looked, and found the diamonds gone, and the purse empty;
but the emeralds and pearls were there safe,—a state of
things accounted for on the supposition that the robber had
been startled by some noise, and left his depredations unfinished.
He fled through the door, Georgie said; and having
finished her tale, she fainted entirely away, while the
male members of the house dispersed outside to hunt for
the thief, and the ladies staid to minister to the fainting
woman.
There was no shamming now. Georgie had borne so
much, and suffered so much, that the faint was real; and
she lay so long unconscious, and looked so white and
corpse-like, that Mrs. Burton went off into hysterics, declaring
her darling was dead. As soon as possible, a physician
came, and after carefully examining his patient, and
listening to the story of the robbery as related by each of
the dozen women in the house, appeared to be greatly puzzled,
and said he hardly knew what to think. It was
scarcely possible that a sudden fright, however great it
might have been, could have thrown the whole nervous
-- 357 --
[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]
system so completely out of balance as Miss Burton's seemed
to be. Had she been perfectly well heretofore?
Then Mrs. Burton remembered how nervous and fitful
she had been ever since Annie died. “She took a violent
cold at that time,” the lady said, “and has never been or
looked well since.”
“I thought there must be something behind. A person
in perfect health could hardly be struck down like this by
mere fright. She does not seem to have the free use of her
limbs. Miss Burton”—and he turned to his patient—“lift
your right hand if you can, or speak to me and tell me who
I am.”
The great black eyes were wide open, and fixed upon his
face with an expression which showed that Georgie heard;
but the right hand did not move, and the white lips only
gave forth a queer kind of sound, as they tried in vain to
repeat the doctor's name.
“What is it, doctor? Oh, tell me what ails my darling?”
Mrs. Burton asked, terribly frightened at the look on Georgie's
face, and the peculiar expression of her mouth.
“Auntie,” Maude said, in a low whisper, “come with me;
I'll tell you;” and leading her frightened aunt into the hall,
she told her as gently as possible that Georgie was paralyzed.
It was true. The long-continued strain upon mind and
nerve, which she had endured in guarding her secret, with
the skeleton of detection always threatening her, added to
the terrible shock of the previous night, had been more than
nature could endure without a loud protest; and the prickly
sensation she had felt creeping through every vein was the
precursor to the fearful thing which had come upon her,
striking her down as the lightning strikes the oak, and leaving
just one-half of her helpless, motionless, dead. There
was no feeling in any part of her right side; no power to
-- 358 --
[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]
move the soft, white hand, which lay just where they put it;
no power to speak audibly in the pale lips whose last act had
been to frame a tissue of falsehoods whereby she could steel
safely through the labyrinth of woe in which she was entangled.
Poor Georgie! There were hot tears shed for her
that bright June morning, when the sun, which should have
shone upon her bridal day, came up over the eastern hills,
and looked in at the windows of the room where she lay so
helpless and so still, knowing perfectly well what was doing
and saying around; but having no power to tell them that
she knew, save by the feeble pressure of the fingers of her
left hand, and the slow shutting of her eyelids.
Wistfully Georgie's eyes followed each movement of the
people around her, as if imploring aid, and resting longest
upon Jack, who wept like a little child over his stricken sister.
All her faults and errors were forgotten in this great calamity
which had come so suddenly upon her; and he remembered
only that she was his sister, the beautiful girl whom he had
loved, and petted, and befriended, and chided, and scolded,
and blamed, ever since he had been old enough to read her
character aright. There were no scoldings, no chidings, no
blaming now; nothing but love and tenderness; and the hot
tears rained in torrents over his face, as, in obedience to a
look in her eye, which he construed into a wish for him to
come nearer to her, he bent his face to hers, and felt the
cold lips trying to kiss his cheek, while the left hand crept
feebly up to his head, and stroked and parted his hair. No
one of all those present thought Jack one whit less manly
for the great choking sobs which he smothered on Georgie's
neck, or the tears which dropped so fast upon her hair and
brow.
With a trembling grasp she held his face close to her own
and tried to tell him something. But it was all in vain that
he strained every nerve of his ear to understand what she
-- 359 --
[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]
meant. There was nothing to be made out of the mumbling
noise, the only sound she could articulate. It would not
always be thus, the doctor said. She would recover her
powers of speech, partially, if not in whole, and possibly recover
the use of her limbs. He had seen far worse forms
of paralysis from which there was entire recovery. She was
young, and naturally healthy, and had every reason to hope
for entire restoration to health.
“Be of good courage,” he said to her kindly, for he saw
she understood him, and hung eagerly upon his words; “be
of good courage, and you will yet be a happy bride, though
perhaps not to-day.”
There was a sound then from the pallid lips, a low, moaning
sound, and a spasm of pain contracted every muscle of
the white face, while in the dark eyes there was a look
of horror, as if the doctor's words had not been welcome
ones. Maude, who was standing by her, and chafing her
lifeless hands, said to her next, “We have sent for Roy,
Georgie. Do you want to see him?”
At the mention of Roy's name, the dumb lips spoke with
an agonized effort which brought the great sweat-drops upon
cheek and brow.
“No, no, no; Ja-ack,” they said, and the sound was more
like the moan of some wounded animal than like a human
cry, while the eyes seemed as if trying to leap from their
sockets, as they fastened themselves upon Jack.
“What, sister? What is it?” he asked, and with another
mighty effort the lips moved slowly, and one by one made
out the words, “Don't—let—Roy—”
They could not articulate any more, but Jack thought he
comprehended her meaning, and said, “Not let Roy see you
yet? Is that it, sister?”
She clutched his hand nervously in answer to the question
and held it tightly in her own. She did not want to see Roy
-- 360 --
[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]
then or ever. She could not bear it, she thought; could not
endure to look upon what she had loved and lost just as it
was within her reach. Guilt, remorse, and shame were busy
at work, and those who watched by her little dreamed of the
bitter anguish which was rending her soul and sending out
that rain of perspiration which wet her night-dress about the
neck, and wet her long, black hair, and the pillow on which
she lay, and which was the means eventually of doing her
bodily good. The profuse perspiration seemed in some way
to grapple with, and partially subdue the disease, so that after
an hour or more she could speak more distinctly, and the
little finger of her right hand moved once as Maude was rubbing
it.
“You are already better, Georgie. We will soon have
you well,” Maude said encouragingly, while one of the ladies
in attendance carried the good news that Georgie had
spoken, to Mrs. Burton, who was in strong hysterics on the
sofa in her own room, and over whom poor, ignorant Mr. Burton
had emptied by turns the water-jug, the camphor-bottle,
the cologne and arnica, in his awkward attempts to help her.
Limp and wet, with her false curls as straight as an Indian's
hair, and her under teeth on the floor where the hapless
husband planted his boot heel upon them, and crushed
them out of shape, the poor woman received the news, and
in her joy went into another hysteric fit worse than any
which had preceded it. Frightened now out of his wits, and
taking advantage of the presence of some one with whom he
could leave his spouse, Mr. Burton retreated precipitately
from the room, wondering why the deuce the women wanted
to raise such a row as his wife and Georgie were doing.
“Hanged if I don't take the first train for New York, and
stay there, too, when I get there,” he said, as he rushed out
into the back yard, where he met Roy, just dismounting from
his horse, and looking very anxious and disturbed, though not
-- 361 -- p595-366
[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]
as unhappy as one might expect of a man who had just heard
that his bridal, for that day at least, was impossible, and his
bride a paralytic.
CHAPTER XLIII. ROY.
HE had not slept much the previous night. Indeed,
but for the dream which came to him in the early
morning, he would have sworn he had not slept at
all since parting from Miss Overton, just as the clock struck
twelve. He had left Georgie at an early hour, and tried, as
he kissed her cheek, to believe himself happy in the possession
of so much grace and beauty, and he wondered, as he
rode slowly home, at the strange disquietude which possessed
him, the feeling of something lost, or losing very fast from his
life; something which could have made him happier far than
he was now, for he was not happy, and as he went through
his beautiful grounds up to his handsome house, he would
have given all his fair heritage to have been free again, and
as he was one year ago; ay, less than a year ago, on that
September day when his mother's hired companion first
greeted his sight as he came up the avenue, and saw her
standing upon the vine-wreathed piazza. As she had been
there then, so she was now, with this exception: his mother
had retired, and Edna sat alone, enjoying, or thinking she
was enjoying, the glorious summer night, and trying to make
believe that she was happy; that there was no hidden pain
in her heart; no lingering regret for what could never be; no
love,—to put it in plain words,—for the man riding toward
her, and whose wedding-day was on the morrow. He saw
-- 362 --
[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]
her, and his heart gave a bound such as it never gave at sight
of Georgie, and then his quick eye noted next that she was
alone, and he was conscious of a glad kind of feeling that he
had left Oakwood so early. It was the very last interview
he would ever have with Miss Overton, and he meant to improve
it, never stopping to reflect that there was in his heart
disloyalty to Georgie, who might with reason have complained,
could she have seen how his face lighted up, and
how eagerly, after disposing of his horse, he bounded up the
steps of the piazza, and drew a chair near to Edna's.
It was a long, long talk they had together, and though
there was not, perhaps, a word spoken which might not with
safety have been repeated to Georgie, there were certain
tones of voice, and glances, which would not have borne
strict inspection; and Roy carried to his room that night a
heavier heart than men usually carry on the very eve of
their marriage. Had he made a mistake after all? The question
kept insinuating itself into his mind in spite of his efforts
to drive it out. Had he, at the last, been too precipitate,
and pledged himself to one who could never be to him what
another might have been? And then he went over all the
particulars attending his engagement with Georgie, remembering
how sudden it was; how but for Mr. Burton it would
probably not have been at all, and how strangely Georgie had
conducted at first, and how soon she had recovered herself
and taken things for granted. Then he looked on the other
side, and thought of Georgie's beauty, and goodness, and
amiability, and her love for him, which he could not doubt,
and in so doing, drew a little comfort to himself, and felt
that it was his own fault if he were not happy with her. He
could not think of Miss Overton; that is, he dared not dwell
upon what she was, and think how fully she satisfied him in
the very points where Georgie failed. It would be folly,
yes, a sin to do that now; and he resolutely put all such
-- 363 --
[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]
tormenting reflections aside, and then, sorry for any doubts
and misgivings which had tortured him, he prayed earnestly
that the thing which looked so dark to him now, might be
made clear as the day; that wherever he had wronged
Georgie, even in his thoughts, he might be forgiven, and be
to her all that a kind, true husband should be.
“I can make her happy, and I will,” he said to himself at
last, as he fell into a troubled sleep, and dreamed, not of
Georgie, but of “Brownie,” who seemed to be with him, and
in some trouble, too.
With a start he awoke, trying to make out where he was,
and who was calling him so anxiously, with so much terror
in the tone. It was Brownie's voice, sure; that was no
dream. Brownie was at his door speaking to him, and what
she said was this:
“Mr. Leighton, Mr. Leighton, wake up, please, and come
as quickly as you can. Something dreadful has happened.”
Swift as lightning his thoughts turned to his mother;
something had happened to her, and dear as she was to him,
and much as he would do to ward evil from her, he was
half-conscious of a pleasurable sensation, a feeling of hope
that the something which had happened might give him a
little longer respite. He was soon dressed, and out in the
hall with Edna, whose face was very white, and whose voice
trembled as she said to him:
“I have bad news for you, and I am so sorry that I should
be the one to tell it, but your mother is sleeping quietly and
I would not rouse her. A servant has just come from Oakwood,
and says that Miss Burton,—oh, forgive me that I
must tell you,—Miss Burton has had a stroke of paralysis,
and can neither move nor speak.”
He was not glad, and it was not a sense of freedom which
made him clutch Edna's shoulder so firmly, as if he saw already
a path which led toward her. He was shocked,
-- 364 --
[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]
frightened, and filled with remorse as he remembered all the
past, and how he had wished to escape.
“Paralysis, and she seemed so well when I left her!
When was it? How was it?” he asked, and Edna told him
of the burglar, and what she had heard from the Oakwood
servant.
“You will go at once,” she said as he made no movement,
and that roused him to action.
“Yes, certainly,” he answered, and then hurried down
stairs, and out into the yard, where his horse was already
saddled and waiting for him.
Edna had given orders to that effect before she called him,
and she stood watching him as he galloped down the avenue
and turned toward Oakwood.
Georgie seemed better; had spoken once, and moved her
fingers just a little, they told Roy, in answer to his inquiries;
but when he asked if he could see her, he was put off with
the excuse that a sight of him might excite her too much at
present, and then he asked for Mrs. Burton, and was going
to her room, when Mr. Burton exclaimed:
“Don't for thunder's sake go there. She's in the awfulest
hysterics, I reckon, you ever run against, and the old boy
generally is to pay.”
But Mrs. Burton would see Roy, and so he went to her,
and at sight of him she went off into another cramp, and
clutched him round the neck, and cried and sobbed over
him, and called him her poor, dear boy, and spoke so touchingly
of Georgie, that Roy, always sympathetic, felt the tears
rush to his own eyes as he tried to comfort her. The house
was full of guests, some of whom were huddled together in
groups, talking over the terrible calamity, while others were
packing their trunks preparatory to leaving on the first train
for New York. There would be no wedding that day, of
course, so all the morning the baggage wagon came and
-- 365 --
[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]
went, as guest after guest departed, both from Oakwood and
the hotel, until Summerville generally was emptied of its
strangers, and an air of gloom settled down upon it, as the
citizens thought of the sad change a few hours had wrought.
They had told Georgie of Roy's presence in the house,
and how he cried in Mrs. Burton's room. Then every
muscle of Georgie's face was convulsed, and Jack, who was
with her constantly, never forgot the look of anguish which
came into her eyes, or the quivering motion of her lips as
she tried in vain to speak again. What she thought no one
could guess, and she was powerless to tell, as she lay there
all the day listening so eagerly to all they said about the
hunt for the burglar, which was still going on.
“They will be pretty sure to find him; he cannot escape,”
Jack said, and then Georgie gave forth a cry which curdled
his very blood, and made him turn quickly towards her, trying
to read what she wanted in her eyes.
But he could not, though he thought he understood that
talking of the burglar distressed her, and he forbade the mention
of the subject in her presence again. Even that did not
satisfy her. There was the same strange look in her eyes
when they rested on his face, the same evident desire to say
something to him, and after a time she succeeded. They
were alone, he and she, for he would not leave her, and she
would not suffer it if he would. She had seemed to be
sleeping, and all had left the room but Jack, who sat rubbing
her hand, and marvelling at the great change in her
face within so short a time.
“Ja—ack,” she said, and after a pause added, “Don't—”
Then she waited again, and Jack asked: “Don't what,
sister! Don't leave you? Is that it?”
She shook her head and managed to say “Catch.”
Still Jack had no idea of what she meant, but he put the
two words together and asked: “Don't catch what?”
-- 366 --
[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]
“Ma—an,” she gasped with a tremendous effort, and
there came a horrible suspicion across Jack's mind.
It could not be possible either, he thought, though if it
were true it would account for the terrible shock to Georgie.
“Did you think you knew the man?” he asked; and
Georgie nodded her head, while the tears gathered in her
eyes and rolled down her cheeks.
Jack asked her no more questions then. He hoped and
believed she was mistaken; but when later in the day the
men who had gone in pursuit came back reporting their
ill success, he managed adroitly to cool their ardor a little,
and threw what obstacles he could in the way of their continuing
the search. He was to write a notice for the papers,
but he conveniently forgot it, and put it off until the following
day, and Georgie's face looked brighter when he told her
what he was doing. She had not seen Roy yet, though he
had been in the house all the time, now sitting with Mrs.
Burton, who had taken to her bed, and was more troublesome
than Georgie, and now walking slowly up and down
the piazza, with his head bent forward and his hands clasped
together behind his back. Of what he was thinking, all
guessed, but none knew how full of remorse he was when he
remembered the previous night when he had shrunk so from
his fate, and half wished that something might arise to save
him from it. Something had arisen, a terrible something,
and to himself he said, as he walked up and down, “I did
not want this to happen; did not want Georgie harmed, and
if I could, how gladly I would save her.”
His heart was very full of pity and tenderness, and almost
love, for the poor girl, who never forgot him for a moment,
and who felt comforted in knowing that it was his step she
heard so constantly passing beneath her window. She had
intervals when speech was easier, and in one of these, which
came toward the sun-setting, she beckoned to Jack, who was
-- 367 --
[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]
at her side in an instant, trying to comprehend her meaning.
“Roy,” she said, then paused a moment, and added,
“Free—free;—tell him—now.”
Jack understood her, but did not go at once.
“Wait awhile before doing that,” he said. “You may
get entirely well; the doctor says so.”
“Ne-e-ver,” and Georgie shook her head and touched her
helpless hand. “Ne-e-ver,”—de-ad,” touching again her
hand and arm; then pointing to her face and heart she continued,
“Shall—die—soon;—tell—Roy—f-ree—n-ow.”
She was growing excited, and Jack left her with Maude,
and went out to Roy, who stopped in his walk and asked
how Georgie was, and when he might see her.
“Not yet,” Jack said. “She seems morbid on that subject;
perhaps because her face is not quite natural, and she
thinks it might distress you to see her beauty so marred.
And, Roy, she sent me to tell you that you are free. She
insisted that I should come,” he added, as he met Roy's look
of surprise. “She was growing excited, and to quiet her I
came to tell you that you are free from your engagement.”
For an instant Roy experienced a feeling of relief, a lifting
of his spirits, but he quickly put it aside, and said to
Jack:
“Tell your sister that only her death or mine can sever
the tie between us. She was to have been my wife to-night,
and as such I look upon her, no matter how maimed and
stricken she may be. Tell her I am waiting to see her, to
help you take care of her, that I think I have a right superior
to yours. Ask if I may come.”
This was his answer, which Jack carried to Georgie, who,
with a frantic effort, tried to raise her helpless hand to clasp
within the other, while her lips quivered and the tears rolled
in torrents down her cheeks.
-- 368 --
[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]
“Don't—de-serve—it,” she managed to articulate, and
Jack, who knew her so well, felt that she spoke truly, but
pitied her just the same, and tried to quiet and comfort her,
and asked her if she would see Roy then.
She shook her head; but when Jack said, “Is it a comfort
to you to know that he is here?” she nodded twice;
and so, though he could not see her, Roy staid all night at
Oakwood, and for hours walked slowly up and down the
piazza, always in the same attitude, with head bent forward
and his hands locked behind him. They had told him that
Georgie was quieter when she heard his step, and that when
it ceased she seemed to listen for it; and so, unmindful of
his own fatigue, he kept up the same weary round, until the
moon, which should have lighted him to the altar, was past
the zenith, and down toward the west. Then Jack came
out and told him Georgie was asleep. So he paused in
his walking, and sinking into a chair began to feel how
worn and tired he was.
Edna had come over late in the afternoon, and with
Maude and Jack was watching by Georgie's bedside. She
had not seen Roy since the morning when she had broken
the tidings to him; but when Jack came in and told how
exhausted he was, she poured a glass of wine from a decanter
on the sideboard, and placing it with some crackers on a
little silver tray, carried it out to him.
“You are tired, Mr. Leighton,” she said, “and I have
brought you this; try and take some of it.”
He had not heard her step, but at the sound of her voice
he started, and the weary look upon his face disappeared at
once. He drank the wine and took one of the crackers, and
thanked her for her thoughtfulness, and asked if she too were
not very tired.
“Sit down and rest,” he said, offering her his chair, and
bringing another for himself. “Jack told me she was
-- 369 --
[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]
sleeping. You are not needed there now. Stay with me
awhile.”
So she sat down beside him, but neither talked much to the
other, and when they spoke it was of Georgie and the fearful
thing which had come upon her. Roy was very tired,
and after sitting awhile in silence, Edna knew by his breathing
that he had fallen asleep. “If he only had a pillow, or
something at the back of that chair for his head, he would
rest so much better,” she thought, and going into the hall,
she brought out her own shawl and adjusted it so carefully,
that he did not awake, though he stirred a little and said
something which sounded like “my darling.” Of course he
meant Georgie, and Edna left him there to dream of the
poor girl who was sleeping also, and who was better in the
morning when she woke.
The twisted look about the mouth was nearly gone, and
her right eye was much like the other in its expression.
Still she could not use her hand at all, or speak except with
difficulty, and she persisted in refusing to see Roy, who went
home to breakfast with his mother, and then returned to Oakwood,
where for several days he spent most of his time, until
at last Georgie signified her willingness to see him. She was
looking quite bright and natural, and Maude had made her
neat and tidy in one of her prettiest white wrappers, while
Edna, who was there also, had combed and curled her long
black hair and put a white rosebud in it, and had said to
her encouragingly, “You look very sweetly, Miss Burton,
and I am sure Mr. Leighton will think so too. Shall I hold
the glass for you to see yourself?”
Georgie shook her head; she was satisfied with the verdict
of her young nurse, and nodded her readiness for Roy.
Both Maude and Edna left the room as he came in, and so
no one witnessed that first interview between them, when,
far more lover-like than he had ever been before toward her,
-- 370 --
[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]
Roy kissed her pallid lips, and called her dear Georgie, and
told her she was better, and would soon be well.
Then she spoke slowly, painfully: “Ne-ver, Roy, ne-ver—
well; nev-er—your—wife; be-lieve—it—can-not—be,
even—if I—should—live. I shall—die. Am—afraid—to
die; pray, Roy;—pray—for—me.”
And Roy did pray beside her bed, and with her hand in
his, he asked in a choking voice that God would spare her
life. But Georgie stopped him short, and gasped:
“Not that, Roy; pray—I may be—ready; pray Him to—
forgive; and there's—more to—forgive—than—you know;
pray for me,—for that.”
Roy's voice was very low, and sad, and earnest now, as
he asked forgiveness for the stricken woman before him;
that, whether living or dying she might be God's child, and
find the peace she sought.
“Can you say `Our Father,' with me?” he asked; and
Georgie tried to follow him, her lips making a queer sound,
and repeating twice, “forgive our trespasses,—my trespasses;
my sin.”
“My sin,” was her burden; and Roy, who did not understand,
prayed for her generally until she seemed quiet,
though the great tears kept dropping from her eyelids and
she tried to disengage her hand from his, and shrank so evidently
from his caresses, that he ceased at last, and only sat
by her as a stranger would have done.
After a while Jack, who had been resting, came up, and
then Roy went away to Leighton with Georgie's farewell
words ringing in his ears: “Pray, Roy; pray for me.”
She did not again refuse to see him, and he visited her every
day, and sent her fruit and flowers, and tried sometimes to
think she was improving, but Jack knew better. There was
no life in her right side now, nor ever would be again. Her
speech had come back to her, so that she talked less
-- 371 -- p595-376
[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]
painfully, but she was fast wasting away, consumed, the doctor
said, by a slow fever which he could not understand.
Indeed, he did not understand her case at all, and puzzled
his brain over it, while she grew weaker, more helpless, and
more restless, too, begging to be moved so often, that even
Jack's strong arms grew tired at last, but never for that relaxed
one whit in their efforts to do for her. Tender and
faithful as a mother to her sick and only child, he gave up
his whole time to her, feeling repaid for all he did when he
saw how she clung to him, and how much better she seemed
when he was with her. No one could fill his place, not
even Roy, who spent a great deal of his time at Oakwood,
where everything was overshadowed in gloom, and where
the inmates just lived on from day to day, waiting for, and
wondering what to-morrow would bring.
CHAPTER XLIV. LAST DAYS.
THE wedding had been appointed for the 20th of
June, and it was now the 20th of July; just one
month from the day when so fearful a calamity had
overtaken poor Georgie. Every one, even to Mrs. Burton,
had ceased to hope for her now. They knew she could not
live, and waited anxiously for the final shock which should
terminate her life. All the old restlessness and desire to be
moved continually was gone, and she would lie for hours
just where she was put, with her well hand clasped over the
feeble one, and her eyes closed, though they knew she was
not asleep; for occasionally the pale lips would move, and
-- 372 --
[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]
those nearest to her caught whispered words of prayer, and
knew that at the last the soul so near to death was seeking
for that peace without which to die is terrible. Her speech
was more natural, and could easily be understood, but it tired
her to talk; and when Roy came to see her, she would only
press his hand and nod her thanks for the flowers or fruit he
always brought her. She was greatly changed in more ways
than one. Her glorious beauty, of which she had been so
proud, was gone; and her long black hair was streaked with
gray.
But Georgie cared for none of these things; her interest
was elsewhere, and the intensity of her anguish and remorse
so great that often when she lay with her eyes shut, Jack
saw the great drops of sweat standing upon her brow and
about her mouth. To Jack as well as to Roy she had said,
“Pray for me,” and Jack did not repel her now with scorn,
but, unworthy as he felt himself to be, tried to pray for his poor
sister, promising to be himself a better man if peace were
given to her. And peace came at last, and brought a
brighter, happier expression to the worn face, and drove
the look of terror from the eyes, and then Georgie talked
freely with her brother.
It was the night of the 20th, and he alone was watching
with her. Again there was a moon, and its silvery light
came in through the open window and shone on Georgie's
face, and made it seem to Jack like the face of an angel, as
she drew his head down to her and kissed him so lovingly,
saying to him, “Dear Jack, let me tell you while I can just
how it was that night a month ago. I told you all a lie;
there was no one in my room. I made it up to screen
myself, for I must have some excuse for Roy, some reason
why I could not marry him. You told me once the dead
might come to life to witness against me. Jack, he did;
Henry is not dead; he was here in the garden; I saw him
-- 373 --
[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]
and talked with him, and gave him my diamonds to keep
him quiet. But Jack, oh, Jack, don't think that of me,”
she cried, as she saw the look of horror on his face and
guessed of what he was suspecting her.
“I never for an instant thought to marry Roy after I
knew Henry was living. I only did not want him to know
about it. I don't want him to know now. Oh, Jack, can't
I go to Heaven unless I tell Roy everything?”
She was getting greatly excited, and Jack tried to quiet
her, and brought her a glass of wine, and then, when she
was better, listened, while in her slow way she told him
what the reader already knows, of her interview with Henry
Morton; of all he said to her; of her utter despair and
agony, and her planning the story of the robbery to account
for her fearful excitement and the sudden illness she meant
to feign so as to put off her marriage.
“But God planned for me better than I could plan for
myself,” she said; “and sent the paralysis as a sure means
of separating me from Roy. Henry told me it was Roy's
house he robbed in New York, years ago. I never knew
that, or if I heard the name, I forgot it afterward. Did you
know it, Jack?”
“I knew the name was Leighton, but thought it another
family,” Jack said; and Georgie continued:
“Had I known it, I could not have done as I did, it
seems to me, though I was bad enough for anything. But
I hope God has forgiven me. I feel so differently, so sorry
for the past; the fear of death is gone, only I don't know
about telling Roy, and Aunt Burton, too. Must I, Jack?
Do you think I ought?”
Jack did not think so. Telling them now could do no
good, and would only add to their wretchedness, he said,
and much as he liked the truth, he could not see that she
was bound to a confession of what could in no wise benefit
-- 374 --
[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]
any one, especially as there was no possibility of her secret
ever being known except to himself.
“For, Georgie,” he continued, “I have something to tell
you, which I have withheld, because I was not sure how
much you knew, or how certain you were who it was
that took your diamonds. Henry Morton is dead,—really,
truly dead; for I saw him myself about a week ago, when
I went with Roy to New York for a day. He could not
have sailed as early as he told you he intended doing. Perhaps
he was afraid of detection, and kept quiet awhile in the
city. At all events, he was booked in the Scotia as Tom Anderson,
and in going on board the night before she sailed,
either lost his footing, or made some misstep, and was drowned
before he could be reached. On examining his person, a
handsome set of diamonds was found secreted about him, and
as they answered to the description given of yours, a telegram
was at once forwarded here, and Roy and myself went immediately
to New York, Roy swearing to the jewels, while
I mentally swore to the man, though outwardly I made no
sign. Your diamonds are here with Mrs. Burton, and
Henry is in his grave. You have nothing to dread from
him. You are free to marry Roy, if ever—”
He did not finish the sentence, for Georgie put up her
hand, and said quickly: “Never, Jack; don't, please, speak
of that; never now, even if I should live, which I shall not;
I could not marry Roy without telling him everything, and
death is preferable to that. If I die, he need not know who
or what she was whom he thought to make his wife. Nobody
need know but you and Maude, for I want you to tell
her. Don't let there be a secret between you. But do not
tell her till I am gone; then do it as kindly as you can, and
excuse me all you can. I was young and foolish when I
knew Richard Le Roy, and he flattered and turned my head,
and promised to make me a lady, and I hated to be so
-- 375 --
[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]
poor, to stay all day in that little school-room, with that set
of tiresome children, and I envied his sisters when I saw
them going out to parties so elegantly dressed, and knew
they had whatever they liked best. There was nobody to
warn me; nobody who knew what he said to me, or how he
lured me on to ruin, and made me believe in him more than
in Heaven, and so I fell, and he died before he could make
me a reparation; for, had he lived, I do believe he would
have saved me from disgrace. He said he loved me; I believe
he did; tell Maude so; tell her not to hate me, for
Annie's sake. Annie was not to blame,—darling Annie.
Shall I meet her, Jack?”
She was very much exhausted, and Jack bade her rest and
not talk any more then; but she was not through with all
she had to say.
“Let me tell you while I can,” she whispered; “tell you
what I want you to do. He told me of a Janet over in
Scotland waiting for him, and a little blind boy whose sight he
hoped to have restored, now he had the means. Find them,
Jack, they live in —, not far over the border. When you
and Maude are married, go there on your bridal trip. I have
money of my own,—ten thousand dollars, which Aunt Burton
gave me. It is all in bonds. I shall give it to you, and
a part of it you must give to her, to Janet and her little ones.
That is something I can do, and it will make me die easier,
knowing somebody will be benefited by me. Promise, Jack,
to find her, or get the money to her in some way, but never
let her know she was not his wife. Tell her his friends sent
you.”
She could talk no longer then, for her speech was failing
her, and her utterance so thick that it was with difficulty Jack
could understand her. He made it out, however, and promising
compliance with all she asked, soothed and quieted her
until she fell into a sleep, which lasted several hours, and
-- 376 --
[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]
from which she awoke with a fresher, better look upon her
face and in her eyes. But this did not deceive her, nor delude
her with vain hopes. She knew that life was not for
her, neither did she desire it now. Hoping and believing,
though tremblingly, that all would be well with her hereafter;
that the God against whom she had sinned so deeply had, in
His infinite mercy, pardoned even her; she looked forward
calmly, and even longingly, to the death which was to free
her from all the bitter pangs of remorse which, should she
live, would be hers to endure continually. The sight of Roy
and her aunt was a constant pain and reproach, for she knew
how unworthy she was of the fond love manifested for her
by the one, and the extreme kindness and delicate attentions
of the other.
“If I could tell them,—but I cannot, and Jack says I need
not,” she thought often to herself, praying earnestly to be
guided aright, and not to be allowed to leave undone anything
necessary to her own salvation.
Once when Roy was sitting by her, she said to him hesitatingly:
“Roy, you are a good man, one in whom I have confidence;
tell me, please, if a person has done something
very wrong, ought he to confess it to everybody or anybody,
unless by so doing he could do some good, or repair an injury?”
Roy did not think it necessary, he said, though he was not
quite sure that he fully understood the case. There were
great sweat drops on Georgie's face, and her lips twitched
convulsively as she said:
“There was something in my early life which I meant to
keep from you and which I want to keep from you now. It
would distress me greatly to tell it, and pain and shock you
to hear it. Do you think I must? that is, will God love me
more if I tell?”
-- 377 --
[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]
Instantly there came back to Roy a remembrance of
Georgie's strange conduct at the time of their engagement,
and he felt certain that whatever was now preying on her
mind was then trembling on her lips. What it was he did
not care to know; it could not affect him now. Georgie
was passing away from him to another, and, as he believed,
a better world. He had never loved her as he ought to love
one whom he meant to make his wife; but during the days
he watched beside her and saw how changed she was, and
how earnestly she was striving to find the narrow way, even
at the eleventh hour, he felt that he liked her as he had never
done before, and he did not care to hear anything which
could lower her in his opinion, and so he said to her, “Georgie,
if the something in your past life does not now affect any one,
keep it to yourself. I do not wish to know it. Neither, I
am sure, would Mrs. Burton, if the telling it would trouble
you. Be satisfied with my decision, and let us remember
you as you seemed to us.”
He bent down and kissed her while her pale lips whispered,
“Bless you, Roy; bless you for the comfort you have
given me. Think of me always as kindly as you can, but
as one who has erred and sinned, and hoped she was forgiven,
and who loved you, Roy, so much, for I do, I do,
better than you love me. I have known all along that I was
not to you what you are to me, and in time you will find
another to take my place; find her soon, perhaps, and if
you do, don't wait till I have been dead the prescribed length
of time, but marry her at once, and bring her to your
mother, if she is not already there.”
Georgie said the last slowly, and looking into Roy's eyes,
saw that he understood her, and went on:
“She is a sweet girl, Roy; pure and womanly. Your
mother loves her as a daughter, and I give her my right in
you. If you succeed, don't forget, please, what I say; if
-- 378 -- p595-383
[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]
you succeed, remember that I told you I knew all about her.
Don't forget.”
A violent fit of coughing came on, and in his anxiety and
fear, Roy paid little heed to what Georgie had said with
regard to Miss Overton, who soon came into the room, and
signified her readiness to do whatever she could for the
suffering Georgie.
CHAPTER XLV. DEATH AT OAKWOOD.
THE August morning was a glorious one, and every
shrub, and flower, and plat of grass at Oakwood
seemed fairly to laugh, as, glistening with the rain-drops
which had fallen through the night, they lifted their
heads to the beautiful summer sunlight which came up the
eastern hills, and bathed the earth in a sea of mellow light.
The air, purified by the thunder-shower, was cool and sweet,
and laden with the perfume of the many flowers which
dotted the handsome lawn, while the birds almost burst
their little throats with gladness as they sang amid the trees,
and flew about the house, from whose door-knobs knots of
crape were streaming, and whose shutters were closed to
shut out the glorious day which only mocked the sorrow of
those who wept that morning for their loved and lost one.
Georgie was dead. Just as the lightning-flash and the
thunder-roll passed away, and the young moon broke through
the rift of dark storm-clouds, she looked her last good-by to
those around her, and her spirit fled to Him who would
deal justly with her, and of whom she had no fears as she
went down the river-bank and launched out into the stream
whose waters never return to lave the shores of time.
-- 379 --
[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]
It was a very easy death she died; so easy, that Jack,
who held her in his arms, only knew the moment of her departure
by the sudden pressure of her hand on his, and the
falling of her head upon his bosom. She had said good-by
to every one, and left for all a friendly word, and tried, as
far as possible, to repair any wrong she might have done.
To Edna, who was often with her, she had said once when
they were alone:
“I have something to tell you. I knew you from the
first, and but for Maude and Jack, should have told Roy
who you were. I disliked your being there, and meant to
do you harm. I purposely worried and annoyed you by
talking so much of Charlie's wife, and I exaggerated matters
when I told of Mrs. Churchill's feelings toward her daughter-in-law,
and what Roy said about her coming in disguise.
You remember it, I think. I wanted to make sure that you
would neither remain at Leighton, nor divulge your real
name to them. Forgive me, Edna, won't you? I have
much need of your forgiveness.”
And Edna had stooped and given her the kiss of pardon,
feeling, as she did so, that a load was lifted from her heart,
and that she could now make herself known to Charlie's
friends.
“Do it at once,” Georgie said. “Don't put it off, but
let Roy know who you are.”
And Edna promised that she would; and then, with
another kiss for the repentant woman, she went back to
Leighton, and when next she looked on Georgie, she was
cold and pale in death, but lay like one asleep upon her
pillow, with white lilies in her hand, and a look of perfect
peace upon her face. The pinched, disturbed look was
gone, and in its stead death gave back to her much of her
beauty. The bright color had faded from her cheeks; there
were threads of snow in her black hair, and her glorious
-- 380 --
[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]
eyes were closed forever; but otherwise she looked the
same, and poor Mrs. Burton wrung her hands distractedly,
as she bent over her beautiful darling, and called upon her
to waken and speak to the mother who loved her so much.
They dressed her in her wedding robes, and Roy kissed his
pale, dead bride with a great sob of pain, and forgot for
once when Brownie's step was near, and did not hear when
she spoke to him. It was a grand funeral,—the largest ever
known in Summerville, for the circumstances attending
Georgie's death had been so strange and sad that hundreds
had gathered from a distance, and came to show their respect
for the mourning family. They carried her to Greenwood,
and laid her by the side of Annie. This was Jack's thought
and wish.
“She was my sister,” he said; “nearer to me by blood
than any one else. I surely may have my wish.”
So Mrs. Burton, who had in her mind a fashionable lot,
with a monument, setting forth her daughter's virtues, and
costing from ten thousand to twenty thousand dollars, gave
way, thinking within herself that the monument was still
available, even for that rather obscure spot, and wishing
that neglected-looking grave, so near to poor, dear Georgie's,
might be removed to another part of Greenwood.
“Whose grave is it, and who was Richard Le Roy?” she
asked, after they had returned to her house in New York,
where she had proposed spending a few days until Oakwood
could be cleansed from the recent atmosphere of death.
Jack, who knew more of Richard Le Roy than any one
present, made no reply, and so it devolved on Roy to ask if
she did not remember an English family which years ago lived
on Fourteenth street, and had so many handsome daughters.
Mrs. Burton did remember something about them,
especially a piece of old lace which Mrs. Le Roy used to
wear, and whose value was immense.
-- 381 -- p595-386
[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]
Richard was the only son, Roy explained, a fast young
man, though very genial and companionable. He died
quite suddenly, and at the time of his death was engaged to
an elder sister of Miss Agatha Shawe; at least, so it was
said. The Le Roys had returned to England long ago, he
said, and that was all the information he could give concerning
the occupant of the lone grave, which Mrs. Burton felt
was in her way. She was satisfied, however, with what Roy
told her, and never suspected the cause of Jack's sudden
rising, and walking to the window, where he stood for a time
looking out into the summer night, and thinking strange
thoughts of the three graves in Greenwood, where slept, side
by side, Richard Le Roy, Georgie Burton, and the little
Annie.
CHAPTER XLVI. JACK'S MARRIAGE AND JACK'S STORY.
TWO days before Georgie's death she had asked to
see her Uncle and Aunt Burton alone for a few
moments, and during that interview she talked with
them of Maude and Jack, telling them that to the latter she
had given all her possessions, and asking them to receive
Maude as a daughter in her place, and give her a part at
least of what had been intended for herself.
“And mother,” she said to Mrs. Burton, “it is my wish
that they be married at once. Do not let them wait because
I am dead. It is better for Jack to have a wife.
Let them marry immediately. Say it was my dying wish.”
Too much broken with grief to oppose anything which
Georgie asked, Mrs. Burton promised compliance with
-- 382 --
[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]
everything, and so it came about that three weeks after
Georgie's death, there was a very quiet wedding at Oakwood,
and Maude was made Jack Heyford's wife. Aside
from the family, only Mrs. Churchill and Roy were present,
together with Edna and Uncle Phil, who, at the earnest
solicitation of Maude came down to the wedding, looking
very smart and trim in the new coat bought for the occasion,
and the white vest, and big white handkerchief tied
about his neck, giving him the appearance of a Methodist
minister. Mrs. Burton was a little shocked with his manners,
and was glad there were no more guests present to see
him. But Mr. Burton enjoyed him thoroughly, and took
him all over his farm, and went with him to drive a fast
horse which he had just bought, and which came near breaking
the necks of both the old men. Roy, too, who had
seen him at Rocky Point, was very polite to him and made
himself so agreeable, that Uncle Phil prolonged his stay to
a week, and when he left, he had Edna's promise to visit him
in October, while Roy was to come for her when her visit
was over.
Remembering the widowed Janet among the Scottish hills,
and the promise made to Georgie, Jack planned a short
trip to Europe, and when on the day following his bridal,
the Scotia sailed out of the harbor of New York, he stood
upon the deck with Maude at his side, her face radiant with
happiness and joyful anticipations of the new world to which
she was going. She had as yet heard nothing of Janet, or
Jack's message to her, but one bright, balmy day, when the
sea beneath them was like glass, and the sky overhead as blue
as Maude's laughing eyes, Jack led her to a retired part of
the steamer, and seating himself beside her, told her
Georgie's story, and why he was going to Scotland.
Georgie had been very beautiful in her fresh girlhood, he
said, and they had been so poor, living on one floor of a
-- 383 --
[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]
tenement-house down on Varick street. She was older than
Jack by a few years; was his half-sister, whom he had loved
devotedly ever since he could remember anything. His
father had died when he was a mere boy, and soon after his
death, Georgie, who then was known as Louise, her real
name being Louise Georgiana, had sought for a situation in
a milliner's establishment on Canal street. But her face,
and her natural love of coquetry was against her, and after
both sons of the proprietor had owned themselves in love
with her, she had been dismissed as one who did not know
her place. Through a kind friend who was interested in the
beautiful girl, she went next to a dry-goods establishment,
where she met with Henry Morton, a good-looking young
man, whose virtues were rather of the negative kind, and
whose infatuation for Louise Heyford was unbounded. She
meant to marry rich, and while waiting upon customers, her
thoughts were always intent upon the future, when she too
could wear her satins and diamonds, and have her carriage
waiting at the door, while she purchased what she liked,
irrespective of the cost. Henry was poor, and as such did
not gain favor very fast with the young girl, although while
building her Spanish castles she managed to hold him fast in
her meshes, making of him a perfect tool, to come and depart
according to her pleasure.
Suddenly the firm failed, and again Georgie was without
employment, with a greater love for dress and admiration
than ever before, inasmuch as she had been so flattered and
caressed. Her next situation was that of nursery governess
in the family of Mr. Le Roy, who lived on Fourteenth street,
and who had seven daughters, and one only son. Here, in
this family where a governess was but little more than an
ordinary servant, and where she was seldom or never admitted
to a glimpse of the gay world, save as she saw it in
the rich dresses the young laides wore, or heard it in the
-- 384 --
[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]
snatches of talk in which they sometimes indulged in her
presence, she lived a dreary, monotonous life, always sitting,
and eating, and sleeping in the nursery, where she washed
and dressed, and taught and hated the three little Le Roys,
who were the fruit of a second marriage, and who did all
they could to worry their young teacher's life away.
It was getting to be intolerable, and Georgie was beginning
to think seriously of giving up the situation, and either
returning to the home on Varick street, or accepting Henry
Morton, when the only son of the house, Richard Le Roy,
came home from Europe, and everything was changed as if
by magic. They met first in the nursery, where Richard
came for a romp with his little half-sisters. He was very
fond of children, and as the little ones were nearly crazy
over their tall, handsome brother, waylaying him at every
corner, and dragging him with them, it came about naturally
enough that he was often in the school-room, where a pair
of the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen, soon began to
brighten when he came, and a young face to blush and half
turn away when it met his admiring gaze. Perhaps he
meant no harm at first, for he was not vicious or bad at
heart. Georgie was a poor little lonesome thing, who was
shamefully neglected by his proud sisters, and who would be
far more in place in the drawing-room than in that pent-up
hole with all those young ones worrying her to death, and if
he could do anything to ameliorate her condition, it was his
duty to do it.
Thus he reasoned, and acted in accordance with his reasoning,
and spent a great deal of time with the children, and
sometimes took them to drive, always insisting that the
governess should accompany them. She needed air and exercise
as much as they did, he said, and to Miss Elinor
Shawe, to whom he was said to be engaged, he talked very
freely of Louise Heyford, and his charitable labors in her
-- 385 --
[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]
behalf. And because of his frnak, honest manner, no one
suspected evil, or dreamed of the fearful results of his deeds
of charity. Henry Morton's face wore a sober, disappointed
look those days when Louise snubbed him in the street,—
and was always engaged, or had a headache when he tried to
see her; while Louise herself expanded each day into new
freshness and beauty, and her eyes shone like stars, and
seemed fairly to dance in the exuberance of her happiness.
Richard promised her marriage,—honorable, though private
marriage, because of his family,—and their future life was to
be spent in Europe, where none would know that he had not
chosen his bride from his own social rank. All Louise's
castles were about to come real, and in her own mind she
had settled her bridal trousseau, and her style of dealing with
her husband's family, when suddenly, as a thief in the night,
the blow came, and Richard Le Roy was stricken down with
a prevailing epidemic,—cholera, some called it. In twenty-four
hours from the time when his kiss was warm on Georgie's
lips, he lay a corpse in the room where he had died, with
only Georgie and his father with him. His step-mother and
sisters had in the first alarm fled to their chambers, and
locked themselves in from the dreadful pestilence, though
not until Sophie, the eldest sister, had begged of the despised
governess to go to her brother and help him if she
could.
“Cholera does not often attack healthy girls like you, but
it would kill me sure,” she said, wringing her hands in great
distress, while Georgie stood motionless, with her face and
lips as white as ashes.
It was fear, Sophie thought, and she tried to reassure the
young girl who needed no reassurance, and who went swiftly
to the room where her lover lay. He knew she was with
him, and clasped her hands in his, and tried to tell his father
something,—but the words were never spoken, and before
-- 386 --
[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]
the sun went down he was dead; and Georgie lay upon her
face in her own solitary room trying to fight back the horrid
fear which amounted almost to a certainty, and which within
three days drove her to the store where Henry Morton was
a clerk. He saw her as she meant he should, and the sweetness
of her smile, and the great change in her manner toward
him, drew him again to her side, and revived all his love for
her. There was a chance meeting next day in the street, a
long walk in the evening, followed by another and another,
and ere Richard Le Roy had been in his grave a month,
Henry Morton and Louise Heyford were man and wife.
Contrary to the usual course of things, she had been the
one to urge an immediate union. There was no necessity
for delay; they could earn their living better together, and
she did so want a home of her own, if only one room. He
should see what a nice housekeeper she could be, she said,
when he proposed waiting a few months until he had more
laid up.
So they were married, and they rented two rooms, and fitted
them up as prettily and cosily as his limited means would
allow, and there he brought his handsome bride in November,
and there, early in the following May the little Annie
was born. She was a full-grown, healthy child, with no resemblance
to the father, who, troubled and mystified, looked
at her curiously, and then at his young wife, and then went
away alone, and thought it all out, while as he thought there
came over him a change which awoke all the evil passions
of his nature, and transformed him into a demon of rage and
jealousy. There was a stormy interview between him and
his wife, a full confession from her, and then he cast her from
him and drove her into the street, where, with her baby in
her arms, she wandered half the night until it was no longer
safe for a respectable woman to be abroad.
-- 387 --
[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]
Faint, and tired, and sick, she stepped from the car, and
turned toward the home in Varick street.
“I'll try it,” she said. “I'll tell them the whole truth, and
if they too turn me off, I'll go to-morrow to Greenwood and
die on Richard's grave.”
As yet, neither her step-mother nor Jack knew of her disgrace,
for the former had been sick, and Jack had not been
to see her since Annie's birth two weeks before. Jack slept
soundly that night, and dreamed that some one called his
name. Waking at last, he listened, and heard Georgie's voice,
calling him to come, and telling him she was dying. That
was no dream, and in a moment he was dressed and at the
door, where he met his sister with her baby in her arms, and
her face so white and ghastly that he uttered a cry of alarm,
which brought his mother to his side.
“Louise, it is Louise,” he said, taking her by the shoulder,
and pulling her into the room. “It is Louise, mother; but
what brings her here at this time of the night, and what, what
is this she holds so tight?”
An infant's wail told him what it was, and ere he could step
forward, Georgie held the baby to him and cried:
“Take her, Jack; take her before I die.”
And so it was Jack who first received the little unwelcome
child. Jack's arms, which held her close, and Jack's voice,
which tried to hush her plaintive moans. As she entered the
room Georgie had sunk down upon the floor, and when her
step-mother tried to assist her she pushed her off, exclaiming:
“No, no, not yet; let me lie here in the dust until I tell
you all and you know how vile I am.”
Then, amid tears and sobs she told them the truth; how
she had sinned, and deceived her husband, who had driven
her from him with the fury of a madman.
“I have been in the street, out in the dark ever since,”
she said, and I thought once to go down to the river and
-- 388 --
[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]
end my miserable life, but the touch of baby's hands kept me
from it, and at last I come to you. Oh Jack, don't turn
from me now,” she sobbed, as she saw the look of horror on
his face. “I know what I am, but don't you turn against
me. You are all I have in the world. Forgive me, Jack.
Take me in. Try me, for the baby's sake. You may learn
to love her sometime, and to pity me.”
She was at the boy's feet now, and her hands held him
fast, as she begged thus for his pardon. And Jack forgave
her then and there, and laying the baby upon his mother's
lap, he lifted Georgie up and strove to comfort her, and said
so long as he could work she should have a home. He
was earning good wages now; he supported his mother, and
with a little more self-denial on his part, a little overwork out
of business hours, he could support her. He did not kiss
her; he could not do it then; but he kept his hand upon her
neck while he talked to her, and Georgie did not feel one-half
so desolate when she felt the touch of that boyish hand.
Jack had saved her; Jack would stand by her; Jack would
shield her as far as possible. And he did; and, with his
mother's help, managed so well, that none of their few acquaintances
guessed the real cause of the separation between
Georgie and her husband, or why the former kept so carefully
out of sight with her baby when any of them called. It was
mortification, and a natural shrinking from meeting old
friends, they thought, and so excused it in her, and gradually
forgot to speak of her and her affairs at all.
At first there was in Henry Morton's face and manner a
kind of sullen, brutish ferocity, which made him so unpopular
that he was finally dismissed by his employer, and cast
upon the world, a desperate man, with nothing to do, nothing
to live for, his home desolated, his wife lost, and himself dishonored.
Falling in with a set of the New York roughs
who live mostly by theft and fraud, he went rapidly from bad
-- 389 --
[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]
to worse, becoming such an expert in robbery that he was
always put to do the work inside, while his comrades watched
without. Thus it happened that he was found in Roy Leighton's
house, and afterward identified by Russell, who knew
him by a defect in his right eye, which had been put out
when he was a boy. Although he gave an assumed name, it
came out at the trial who he was, and that he had a wife,
whom he had abandoned. Then came the verdict of the
jury, the sentence to the penitentiary, followed swiftly by escape,
and the forgetfulness by the public, as is usual in New
York; where robberies are so common, and escape from justice
not unfrequent.
A year went by, and Georgie received a letter from her
husband, telling her he was dying of an incurable disease,
among the Alleghany Mountains. Then came a paper containing
a notice of his death, and then Jack went himself to
the little inland town to make sure that the wretched man
was dead. There could be no mistake about it, he thought,
and Georgie breathed freer, and urged her brother's removal
to the West, where they were unknown to every one, and
where she could begin life anew as Georgie Heyford,
instead of Louise Morton.
And so westward they went, settling first upon a farm
which Jack worked upon shares, taxing his strength too
much, until his health began to fail, and the farm had to be
abandoned. The next move was to Chicago, where Jack
procured work as half porter, half errand boy, in the store,
and rising gradually to a higher place of trust as clerk, and
gaining the good opinion of all who came in contact with
him. Georgie and his mother supported themselves by
plain-sewing and fancy needle-work, while the little Annie
was known as the orphan child of a friend of Mrs. Heyford,
and Georgie passed for a young girl. Very few people
knew her, as she seldom went out except to get or carry
-- 390 --
[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]
work, and her life bade fair to go on in the same quiet, monotonous
way, when there came a letter, which changed at
once her whole destiny.
It was from Mrs. Freeman Burton, whose only sister had
been the first Mrs. Heyford, and Georgie's mother. As
girls the two sisters had been strongly attached to each other.
Early orphaned, they had clung together, and by needle-work
and teaching supported themselves respectably, until a rich
old man, who might have been Mrs. Burton's grandfather,
had fallen in love with and married her, thus raising her to
a position of wealth and importance, and furnishing a home
of luxury both for her and her sister Annie. The latter,
however, had given her affections to young Heyford, who,
though poor, had this in his favor, that he was young and
well connected, and that she loved him devotedly, which
was more than could be said of the gray-haired husband of
Mary, the elder sister, who had sold herself for gold, and
who set herself against the Heyford match. But love won
the day, and with her sister's farewell words, “never come
to me if you are starving,” ringing in her ears, the young
wife went willingly with her husband, and for his sake bore
cheerfully a life of comparative poverty, and tried to do her
duty by her husband and the little child born to them within
the first year of their marriage.
When she heard that her sister's husband was dead, she
wrote her a letter expressing her sympathy, and offering to
go to her in case she could in any way comfort or console
her. To this letter no answer came, but a year after, Mrs.
Heyford was surprised at receiving a call from her sister,
who came in quietly, and unattended by carriage or servant.
She had married a second time, and was now Mrs. Freeman
Burton, of Madison Square. Knowing that her sister was
in New York, she had found her out, not to renew acquaintance,
but rather to prevent it. She was very frank and
-- 391 --
[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]
open, and said what she had to say in a manner which left
no doubt as to her meaning. “Their paths in life were very
different,” she said. “As the wife of Mr. Freeman Burton
she was entitled to, and should take, the very first place in
society, and as her sister was situated so differently, it would
be unpleasant for them to meet each other often, and they
might as well make up their minds to it first as last. She
should come occasionally to see Mrs. Heyford, but should
not feel badly if her calls were not returned, and she greatly
preferred that Mrs. Freeman Burton should not be known
as the sister of Mrs. William Heyford, who lived on the upper
floor of a tenement house far down town, and made
dresses for a living.” That was decisive. The sisters never
met again, and when at Christmas time Mrs. Freeman Burton
sent a check for one hundred dollars to Mrs. William
Heyford, it was promptly returned, and the intercourse ended
entirely when Mrs. Heyford died, as she did, not long after.
The husband sent a paper containing a marked notice of
the death to Mrs. Freeman Burton, and a second time that
lady mounted the three flights of stairs, and knocked at No.—.
But the rooms were shut up; the child Georgie was
with her father's friends, and Mrs. Freeman Burton stole back
to her fashionable house, and cried all the morning over the
memory of other days, when she and her dead sister had
been the world to each other.
Six months later, and she received another paper containing
a marked paragraph. Mr. Heyford had married again,
and lived now on Varick street, whither Mrs. Burton ventured
to go, crying over the little Louise, who had a look
like the dead sister, and appearing far more friendly toward
the second Mrs. Heyford than she had toward the first. Still,
there was no wish expressed for further intercourse, and the
families for years knew nothing of each other except through
the little presents of books and clothes which were
-- 392 --
[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]
occasionally sent from Madison Square to the little Louise, and which
Mrs. Heyford kept.
When Georgie was thirteen, she heard that her aunt had
gone abroad, and in the exciting scenes of the ensuing years
which followed, she almost forgot the existence of such a
relative until a letter came from her, saying she had returned
to New York and reopened her house, and was coming in a
few weeks to Chicago to find her dear niece.
“I have been a very proud, wicked woman,” she wrote,
“but I hope I am trying to do better, and wish to make
some amends for my treatment of my poor sister by being
kind to her child.”
This was the secret of the whole. Mrs. Burton did believe
herself a better woman, and perhaps she was. An ardent
admirer of Dr. Pusey, she had in her the elements
which made her afterwards a devoted Ritualist, and she
wanted to do something which should prove her reform to
herself. Upon inquiry in the neighborhood where she had
left her sister's family she could learn nothing of them, so
completely had they dropped out of memory. Remembering
at last the name of Mr. Heyford's former employer, she
went to him and heard that her brother-in-law was dead, and
the family in Chicago; that was all the man could tell her.
Of Georgie's marriage he knew nothing. Mr. Heyford died
years ago, he said, and he had taken the boy Jack into his
employ until he went West, since which time he had heard
nothing from him.
In this dilemma, Mrs. Burton wrote to Georgie, directing
to Jack's care, and then waited the result. For days the letter
lay unclaimed, and then appeared among the list of advertised
in one of the daily papers. It caught Jack's eye,
and he immediately went for it and carried it to Georgie, who
counted it the brightest day of her life when her aunt came
to their humble home, and offered to adopt her as her
-- 393 --
[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]
daughter and give her every advantage which the heiress of Mrs.
Freeman Burton ought to have. There was no hesitancy
on Georgie's part. Dearly as she loved little Annie, she
loved ambition more, and said at once, “I will go.”
To Jack's suggestion that she tell her aunt of her marriage,
at least, she turned a deaf ear. No one must know
that. To go to New York as a widow with a child would
seriously mar her plans, and then in the winning, fascinating
way she knew so well how to use, she persuaded Jack into
taking an oath that he never would reveal her secret to any
living person unless she first gave him permission to do so.
From her step-mother a promise of silence was all she could
obtain, but she knew Mrs. Heyford well enough to feel sure
that she was safe; and casting the past behind her, she said
good-by to Jack, her mother, and Annie, and went with her
aunt, who had no suspicion that the beautiful young creature,
who seemed so soft, and gentle, and innocent, had a hidden
history, from which she would have shrunk in dismay.
What Mrs. Burton hated she hated cordially, and what she
loved she loved as cordially, and she lavished upon her niece
all the affection which she had withheld from her sister and
both her husbands.
At first she had her taught at home under her own eye,
and then when she felt that she had acquired a little of the
polish and knowledge of the world, which would be expected
from Mrs. Freeman Burton's daughter, she sent her to a
fashionable boarding-school, from which she emerged a finished
young lady, and became a belle at once. Her after
career is so well known to the reader that it is useless to repeat
it here, though Jack told Maude of the deep love there
had always existed between his sister and the little Annie,
who worshipped her as some superior being; “and I loved
her, too,” he said, as he finished the sad story, to which
Maude had listened wonderingly, “loved her as few
-- 394 --
[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]
brothers have ever loved their sisters. I knew she had many and
glaring faults, and sometimes in my anger I was almost desperate
in my feelings toward her, but a touch of her hand, a
tone of her voice, or a beseeching glance of her eye, had
power to quiet me at once, and I would almost have walked
over burning coals for her sake, when in her softest mood.
I knew, too, that she loved me,—honestly, truly loved me,—
and now that she is gone it is a comfort to remember it, for
there were times when I was very harsh with her. Poor
Georgie; in many things she was a splendid woman, and
though she greatly erred, I feel that at the last she was sorry
for it and repented most sincerely, and I believe she is in
heaven now, with Annie and my mother.”
There were tears in Jack's eyes, and his voice shook so
for a few minutes that he could not go on with his story;
but after a little he continued, and told Maude about the
burglar at Oakwood, and why he was going to Scotland.
It was on a mission for Georgie; and Maude entered heart
and soul into it, and would scarcely let him rest a day in
England, so anxious was she to find the Janet among the
heather hills, and the fatherless little bairns. They found
them at last,—a rosy-cheeked, brown-haired little woman,
and two fair young children with her, one clinging to her
dress behind, and peeping shyly out as the strangers came
in, and the other turning his sightless eyes toward them.
Their errand was soon told; and when Jack saw how bitterly
poor Janet wept, he felt that Henry Morton had been
a kind, loving husband to her, even if in secret he had done
her wrong. After arranging about the money which Georgie
had sent to the widow, who supposed it came from her
husband, Jack and Maude repeated their offers of assistance
whenever it was necessary; and then promising to see
Janet again before returning to America, he bade her good-by,
and started on their tour through Europe.
-- 395 -- p595-400
CHAPTER XLVII. ROY FINDS EDNA.
[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]
EDNA had promised Georgie that not a long time
should elapse before she would make herself
known to Roy and his mother. She had also
promised Uncle Phil an early visit to Rocky Point; and
within a week or so after Jack's departure for Europe, she
asked and obtained permission from Mrs. Churchill to go to
her old home. It was very lonely at Leighton without her;
and Roy found the time hanging heavily on his hands, and
was trying hard to make himself believe that his property at
Rocky Point required personal looking after, when he received
through Miss Pepper a letter from Edna, expressing
her sympathy with him in his recent loss, and saying that if
he would come to Allen's Hill, at such a time, she would be
there to meet him.
Roy had not heard from Edna before in a long, long time.
Indeed, she had written to him but once since his engagement
with Georgie. Then she had sent him a hundred dollars
toward the payment of her debt, and had said a few
words about his intended marriage, hoping he might be
happy with his bride, but declining to tell him where she
was living. And that was all he knew of her; and he was
not quite as enthusiastic on the subject as he had once been.
Miss Overton was his absorbing thought. Still he felt glad
that at last he was to see and know his mysterious sister-in-law,
and felt especially glad of any excuse which would take
him away from home and into the vicinity of Rocky Point;
for he meant to go there first. It would be only a short run
from Albany, and detain him but a day at the most, and
Brownie was sure to be glad to see him. It is true she had
-- 396 --
[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]
never said much to him of Edna, or evinced any great interest
in her; but she would be glad because he was glad; and
he hoped the two young girls would like each other; for of
course Edna would now live at Leighton, which was also to
be Brownie's home forever. He had settled that last point
satisfactorily with himself, and he meant to settle it with
Brownie before long. Georgie herself had hinted it to him.
Georgie had been willing, and had bidden him not to wait
because she was dead. And he would not; he would speak
to her and tell her of his love; and if she could love
him in return, they would wait a reasonable time, and then
he would make her his wife, and install her mistress of
Leighton, where Edna should always have a place as the
sister of the house.
This was his plan; and he found his pulse quickening as
he drew near to Rocky Point, where he expected to find
his Brownie. But the bird had flown,—had gone, Uncle
Phil said, to visit some of her kin. And when Roy asked
where her kin lived, the old man answered, “Oh, in
forty places. She is goin' to Albany first, and then to
Schenectady, and Utica, and Canestoty, and Syracuse, and
Auburn, for what I know. You'd better let her run a spell
whilst you hunt up t'other one; two gals at a lick is too
much.”
There was a knowing twinkle in Uncle Phil's eyes; but it
was lost on Roy, who, in his disappointment, did not once
think that Uncle Phil had mentioned the different points
along the railroad line through which it was necessary to
pass in order to reach Allen's Hill. He only felt that he
must bear his suspense a little longer, and that it was hard
to do so.
The next day he took the train for Canandaigua, where
he spent the night, and the following morning drove himself
out to Allen's Hill, just as he had done once before, when
-- 397 --
[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]
Edna as now was the object he sought. There was no soap
boiling in the caldron kettle this time, and no Macbethian
witch bending over it in wonderful costume, as Roy came
round the corner of the church, and tied his horse to the
post. Aunt Jerry was expecting him, and welcomed him
cordially, and invited him in, and then tortured him by talking
for ten or fifteen minutes upon every topic but the one
uppermost in his mind. At last, when he could wait no
longer, he said to her, abruptly:
“Your niece wrote me that she would meet me here any
day this week, and I have lost no time in coming. She will
not disappoint me now, I trust. I am very anxious to find
her.”
“Yes, I s'pose so. She's here, though not in the house
this minute. She went to the woods an hour or so ago.”
“Can I find her there, do you think? Show me the way,
please, and I'll try it,” Roy said with sudden animation,
rising to his feet, and seeming full of eagerness and impatience.
It could not have been anything in Aunt Jerry's manner
which communicated itself to him, nor anything in the atmosphere
of the house. It was rather a presentiment of the
coming happiness, a remembrance of Uncle Phil's demeanor
and mysterious hints, which, put together, came over Roy
with a sudden suspicion of the truth, or rather a suspicion
that it might be just possible, nothing more. It was too delightful
a possibility to be true; and he must not harbor the
hope for a moment, he said to himself, as, waiting only for
Aunt Jerry's somewhat indefinite directions, he started for
the west woods, where Edna was to be found.
“There's a brook down there, and a bank under a tree:
maybe you'll find her there,” Aunt Jerry had said, and Roy
kept on his way down the hill, past the site of the old school-house
where Edna had learned her alphabet; through the
-- 398 --
[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]
bars, which he did not wait to let down, but over which he
vaulted at one bound; and on across the grassy patch until
the border of the woods was reached, and there he paused
a moment to look about and reconnoitre a little.
It was one of those balmy, autumnal days when earth and
sky seem more beautiful even than in early summer. A
recent rost had just tinged the leaves of the maple with scarlet,
and here and there a leaf was falling from the trees, and
a ripe, brown nut was dropping through the hazy air down
to the ground, while the murmur of the brook was plainly
heard as it ran singing on its way, now through the bed of
ferns whose broad leaves dipped themselves in its cool
waters, and now widening out into a broader channel, with
little fishes playing in it, and tall trees reaching their arms
across it, making a delicious shade, on that warm, sunny
morning. Roy followed the brook until he reached the
point where it began to widen, then a little farther on, and
then he stopped again, and felt every nerve quivering with
an ecstasy of delight, so great and overpowering, that for an
instant he leaned for support against a tree, while his lips
framed the words, “I thank Thee, my Heavenly Father, for
this great joy of which I never dreamed.”
Twenty rods or so in advance, and sitting under a tall
maple, with her hat on the ground beside her, and her back
to Roy, was a little girlish figure, which Roy was certain he
knew. The attitude, the poise of the head, and more than
all, the curls of golden brown, and the dress of blue cambric,
which he had always admired so much in Brownie, proclaimed
that it was Brownie herself, the woman whom he
felt at this moment he loved more than his life. Everything
he had said to Georgie concerning his disapproval of disguises,
was forgotten in that moment of supreme delight,
when, with a few rapid strides he reached the figure on the
bank, and met the soft, laughing eyes he knew so well, and
-- 399 --
[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]
saw the blushes deepen on the beautiful face upturned to his
when Edna first became aware of his close proximity to her.
“My darling,” was all he said, all he could say, as he took
her in his arms, and laid his mouth to the sweet lips which
kissed him back without a moment's hesitation.
There was little need for more open declaration and acceptance
of love than was expressed in that first embrace.
Roy had confessed himself in the kisses he rained upon her
lips, her forehead and her hands, while she, in suffering it,
had accepted him; and both felt that they were pledged to
each other, when at last Roy released her and drew her to a
seat beside him on the grass.
“Now, tell me,” he said, as he put his arm around her,
and held her hand in his, “tell me the whole story, why you
deceived us so, and how you did it so successfully?”
“You are not angry with me then, for being such an impostor?
Oh, Mr. Leighton, I have hated myself so much
for the imposition,” she said; and Roy replied:
“Angry? I should think not; but please drop that formal
Mr. Leighton. Let me be Roy to you.”
She always called him Roy to herself, when thinking of
him, and the name came readily enough.
“Well, Roy, then,” she began, “I wanted you and your
mother to like me, and I fancied I should succeed better as
a stranger, than as Charlie's wife;” and then she told him
of her life at Uncle Phil's; of Maude's recognition of her; of
the watch she sold, and which by some strange chance had
come round to Maude, who did not know until just before
she sailed whose watch it was she was carrying; of Uncle
Phil's wish that she should take another name than her own;
of Maude's arranging for her to go incog to Leighton; and
of the various devices she had resorted to in order to keep
up the delusion, and mystify him with regard to her whereabouts.
-- 400 --
[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]
She uttered no unkind word against poor Georgie. She
merely said, “Had you married Miss Burton, I should have
gone away at once, and never have let you know who I
really was. She knew me from the first, but kindly kept my
secret.”
“Ye-es,” Roy rejoined, between a sigh and a groan, for
he remembered many things Georgie had said in Edna's
presence, and which were far from being kind in her if she
knew, as it seemed she did, who Miss Overton was.
But Georgie was dead; he had buried her from his sight,
and he would put from him even the memory of her faults,
and remember only that at the last she had sanctioned his
love for the young girl beside him, whose bright head he
drew to his bosom, while he kissed the white brow, and said,
“Never to have found you, darling, would have been a calamity,
indeed, both to my mother and myself. She could
not love an own daughter better than she loves you, and I
long so to see her joy when she learns the truth, and that
you are ours for ever.”
Then they talked of that adventure in the cars, and laughed
over the Miss Bettie Edna had so hurriedly dashed off, and
spoke sadly and softly of poor Charlie in his far-off grave;
and then, bending his head so low that his face touched hers,
Roy said, “Georgie foretold this thing, and bade me not to
wait because she was dead. Shall it not be as she said, my
darling? Shall we be married at once?”
Then Edna's love of mischief broke out, and withdrawing
herself from him, she answered saucily, “Married! who has
said anything to me about marriage? Surely not you, and
here you ask for an early day. I am astonished at you, Mr.
Leighton.”
“Edna,” Roy said, bringing her again to his side, and
holding her so closely that she could not get away. “This
is no time to trifle. You know well what my kisses meant
-- 401 --
[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]
when I first saw you here, and found that Edna was the same
with the girl whom I named Brownie to myself, and whom I
now think I have loved almost since I first saw her standing
at my mother's side, and answering to the name of Miss
Overton. But lest you misunderstand me, and deem yourself
not wooed au fait, I formally ask you to be my wife,
feeling confident that after what has passed between us you
will not refuse me.”
She wanted to tease him dreadfully, but something in his
manner forbade it; she must deal openly with him, and so
she replied frankly and honestly, “I do love you, Roy, and
am willing to be your wife, only I had promised myself never
to marry until the whole of my indebtedness to you was paid.
I have been extravagant since I have been at Leighton,
where I saw so much of dress. I have not paid you as fast
as I might have done. I still owe you—”
“Seventy-five dollars, I believe,” Roy said, interrupting
her, and adding, laughingly: “It was a foolish thing, your
trying to be so independent, but since you have been, and
there is still something my due, suppose we make it an even
thing, and you give yourself in lieu of the money—”
“Which will make me worth just seventy-five dollars to
you. I hoped you valued me higher than that,” Edna said,
pretending to look aggrieved, while Roy bent down and
kissed her pouting lips, and said that to her which told that
money could not liquidate the price at which he held her,
and that to lose her now would be to lose the very brightness
of his life, and leave it all a blank.
While they sat there too much absorbed in each other to
heed the lapse of time, or hear first the bell, and then the
tin horn, which Aunt Jerry in her impatience had used alternately
as a reminder of dinner, that worthy spinster herself
suddenly appeared before them, her brow clouded, and her
-- 402 --
[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]
mouth puckered up in the peculiar fashion which Edna knew
was indicative of displeasure.
Aunt Jerry's first act after Roy had left the house in quest
of Edna, was to unhitch the check-rein of the horse standing
at the gate, and her second to give it water and handfuls
of the tall grass growing near. Kindness to brutes was
a part of her nature, and nothing which had life was ever in
danger of being ill-used where she was, unless it were a child.
For children she had not a great deal of love; but where
animals were concerned she was a second Bergh, and she
cared for Roy's horse and patted its neck, and when she saw
how high it threw its head at first, and how it shrank from
her, she said:
“Poor critter! I know by the way you act that your
keeper abuses you. No horse kindly used is ever as nervous
as that. The wretch! I wish I had him by the nape of
the neck!”
When the horse was cared for, the dame, with thoughts
intent on dinner, pounced upon a group of fowls feeding at
her back-door, and catching the youngest, fattest one, had
its neck off in a trice, and picked, and dressed, and had it in
the pot within an hour after. Aunt Jerry's forte in cookery
was pot-pie, and she now did her best, and made such a crust,
as, to use a common culinary phrase, would almost “melt in
one's mouth.” White and light, and flaky, it looked like
bats of cotton wool, and her spirits rose proportionably as
she arranged her table and prepared her vegetables.
Everything was done at last. The baked tomatoes were
browned just right; the corn pudding was white, and creamy,
and sweet; the custard was delicious, and the coffee sent a
fragrant odor through the house; but the guests did not
come. She had rung the bell, and blown the horn, and at
last, as the clock struck one, she started herself for the delinquents,
exclaiming when she saw them, “Well, you are
-- 403 --
[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]
smart!” but ere she got farther, Roy arose, and taking
Edna's hand in his, said to her:
“I have found her, you see, and she has promised to live
with me always. She is to be my wife, if you do not object.”
“Umph! a pretty time of day to ask if I object, after it's
all cut and dried, and dinner spoiling in the oven. Didn't
you hear the bell, nor the horn I blew an hour ago?”
Both culprits pleaded guilty, and both made haste to follow
Miss Jerusha, who never spoke again until the house
was reached, and contrary to her prediction, she found that
the pot-pie was not spoiled, though she insisted that it would
have been better half-an-hour before.
By the time dinner was over, Aunt Jerry was completely
mollified, and after her dishes were washed and put away, and
her floor swept, and the cat fed, and the horse watered again,
she was ready to hear Roy on the subject uppermost in his
mind. He loved Edna; he wanted her for his wife; and
wanted to know if Miss Pepper had any objections to the
match.
“It's most too late to give them, if I have,” Aunt Jerry
said. “But that's the way nowadays. Young folks have
got the whip row of us, and will keep it, I suppose. No, I
have no objections. If she must marry, and I suppose she
must, I'd as soon she'd have you as anybody, and she won't
go to you poverty-stricken either. Every dollar she paid me,
I put in Beals's bank, in her name, and added another to it,
so that she has now as good as a thousand laid up. I shall
give her another thousand, too, and a feather bed, and I
want it secured to her and her heirs forever.”
“Oh, auntie, how kind you have been to me, when I
thought, sometimes, you did not care,” Edna said.
The money in the bank was new to her, and she felt the
tears rush into her eyes as she thought how she had
-- 404 --
[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]
misjudged her aunt. As for Roy, he could scarcely repress a
smile at the woman's eagerness to have the two thousand
dollars settled on Edna beyond his reach, but he promised
to see that it was done, and then said it was also his intention
to give his bride, out-and-out, such a sum as would
make her independent in case of his dying insolvent, a catastrophe
by the way, which he did not anticipate. When he
asked for an early day, and named Christmas as the time
when he hoped Edna would come to him, Aunt Jerry demurred.
“It was not decent,” she said, “and did not show proper
respect for that dead woman with the boy's name.”
Roy reassured her on that point by telling her what
Georgie's wish had been, and she gave way at last, but her
face wore a very forbidding look, and reminded Edna of the
days when she used to cut carpet-rags up in the back chamber.
Roy could not tear himself from Edna at once, so he
remained all night, and made himself thoroughly at home in
Aunt Jerry's house, and interested himself in whatever he
saw interested her. First, however, he wrote to his mother
that he had found Edna, and that he should stop at Allen's
Hill a few days, and then bring her home with him. He
wished to surprise her, and so did not tell her who Edna was.
He only wrote, “You will like her. She is a pretty little
creature, and will be a great acquisition to our family circle.
I need not bespeak a welcome for her, I am sure, for you
will receive her as a daughter, I know, and love her with a
mother's love.”
It was rather late when he retired, and he would not have
gone when he did, if Aunt Jerry had not told him it was after
her bedtime, and she shouldn't sit up any longer for anybody.
Roy felt that he would gladly have dispensed with
her company, and enjoyed himself quite as well, but he refrained
from giving expression to his thoughts, and taking
-- 405 --
[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]
the lamp she brought him, went to his room at the end of
the hall.
Meantime, Edna had been longing for some expression of
sympathy from her aunt. Her heart was so full of happiness
that she wanted to share it with some one, to talk with
some one, who ought to know something how she felt; and
after Roy had said good-night, she drew a little stool to her
aunt's side, and laying her head in her lap, as she had
never lain it before, said to her:
“Auntie, have you no word of congratulation, for me?
Are you not glad because I am so happy, oh, so much happier
than I ever thought I could be, when—”
Here she stopped abruptly, feeling that she was treading
on dangerous ground, but her aunt took up the unfinished
sentence and said, “When you lived with me, and I made a
little nigger of you; that's what you mean. Don't spoil a
story for relations' sake. I was hard on you at times, and
mean as pussly, too. But, Edna,” and the voice began to
tremble, “I never meant to be bad. I didn't understand
children, or that they could grow up to be a comfort, as I
know now you would be, and since you come back I've
thought how nice it would be to have you live with me, and
now he's come, and you'll go with him, and the old woman
will be alone again, all alone.”
There was a pitiful sound in Aunt Jerry's voice, and it
brought the tears to Edna's eyes, but before she could speak,
Annt Jerry went on. “I am glad for you, child; it's the
ordained way to marry, and you've got a good man, I believe,
and you'll be happy with him. You think, of course,
old Aunt Jerusha don't know what it is to love, but I do. I
was nearer once to being married than you are now; so near,
that the day was set, and my wedding dress was made, and
my hot temper got the better of me, and we quarrelled
about a trivial thing, and I wouldn't yield an inch, and got
-- 406 --
[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]
so mad at last that I vowed I'd never marry him, and I
never have, and we have lived our lives alone, he in his way,
I in mine.”
“Oh, auntie, I never suspected such a thing; and he is
living yet, you say, and maybe sometime—you'll—”
“No we shan't,” and Aunt Jerry spoke quickly. “I ain't
such a fool as that. We have not met in thirty years, and
the sight of me now would make him sick at the stomach.
I was young then, and not bad-looking either; now I'm old
and wrinkled, and hard and gray, and he is old, and fat, and
queer, and pussy, I have no doubt. No, child, don't build
castles for me. Be happy yourself and I am satisfied.”
She stroked Edna's hair softly for a moment, and then
said abruptly but kindly, “There, now, you've got just what
you wanted; be off to bed. Don't you see it is going on to
twelve o'clock.”
So Edna left her with a good-night kiss, and stole up to
her room, there to muse over her own great happiness,
and to think of the story Aunt Jerry had told her of her
early love affair, which terminated so disastrously. Who,
and where was the man, she asked herself without ever a
thought of the truth, and while speculating upon it, and
thinking how queer it seemed that Aunt Jerry was ever
young and had a lover like herself, she fell asleep and
dreamed that the lover was Mr. Freeman Burton!
-- 407 -- p595-412
CHAPTER XLVIII. MRS. CHURCHILL AND EDNA.
[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]
IT was Saturday morning, and Mrs. Churchill was
feeling very lonely and desolate, and missing her
late companion more than she did Roy.
“It is strange how she has grown into my love, and how
much she is to me,” she said softly to herself, as she feared
that her dress was not quite as it should be, and her hair
somewhat awry.
She had depended altogether upon Miss Overton to care
for her personal appearance, and felt her absence more sensibly
for it.
“A letter, ma'am,” her maid said, bringing it in and
placing it in her hand.
Mrs. Churchill was sure that Roy had written nothing
which a third person might not see, so she asked her maid
to read it, and listened with a strange feeling to what Roy
said of Edna.
“Thanks: you may go now,” she said to her maid, who
went out and left her alone.
Roy would be there Monday night, and with him Charlie's
wife.
“Poor Charlie,” she whispered to herself, and tried to believe
that the tears which rolled down her cheeks were
prompted by sorrow for him, instead of sorrow for the fact
that Edna was found and was coming there to live. “I
mean to be glad, and I am glad. I am going to like her,
and I do like her,” she said to herself; but she did not sleep
much that night, and nearly all the next day she sat out by
Charlie's grave, trying by thinking of him and his love for
-- 408 --
[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]
Edna Browning, to awaken a feeling of genuine affection in
her own breast.
But she could not do it. The most she could effect was
a determination to be very kind to the girl, and to make it
as pleasant for her as possible. To this end she gave orders
that the largest and best sleeping-room in the house should
be prepared for her on Monday, and as far as her sight
would admit, gave it her personal inspection.
“If it was only Miss Overton coming to-night, how happy I
should be,” she said, when after all was done, and the day
nearly gone, she sat down by the fire in the library to wait
for the travellers.
It was very quiet and lonely there, and she fell asleep at
last, and did not hear the carriage when it went to the station
nor when it returned. But Roy soon found her, and
putting both his arms around her, kissed her forehead lovingly.
“Wake up, mother,” he said, and there was a ring of
some great joy in the tone of his voice. “Wake up,
mother; I have brought Edna to you. Here she is,—right
here; let me put her hand in yours and see if you have ever
felt one like it.”
Roy was greatly excited, and something of his nervousness
communicated itself to his mother, who trembled like a
leaf, and whose sight seemed dimmer than ever as she turned
her eyes toward the little figure, the rustle of whose dress
she heard, and whose hands took hers in their own and held
them fast, while a voice, which thrilled through every nerve,
said, “Mother, dear mother, Charlie's mother and mine,—
the only one I ever knew! You liked me some, I know, as
Miss Overton; love me, won't you, as Edna, and forgive
the deception.”
Mrs. Churchill was pale as death, and for an instant could
not speak; but she held close to the soft hands, and bent
-- 409 --
[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]
her face down over the young girl who had knelt before her,
and whose head was in her lap.
“What is it? How is it? I do not understand at all,
Roy, tell me what it means. You bring me one you say is
Edna, Charlie's wife; and she calls me mother with Miss
Overton's voice. Is it, can it be they are the same? That
the girl I already love as my daughter is really mine?”
“Yes, mother, really yours in more senses than one,”
Roy said; and then as briefly as possible he told Edna's
story, and why she had come to them in disguise, and how
he had loved her even when pledged to another, and that
she had promised to love him in return, and was to be his
wife.
“Oh, I am so glad, so glad! Kiss me, Edna,” Mrs.
Churchill said, adopting the new name at once, and holding
her daughter to her in an embrace which assured Roy that
all was well between his mother and his future wife. “You
would think me foolish if you knew how I did dread your
coming here,” Mrs. Churchill said to Edna when she was a
little composed and could talk about the matter calmly. “I
was afraid it would not be so pleasant for Miss Overton and
myself with a third party, but I am so glad now, so glad.”
“It is so nice to have you back, and to know you will
never go again,” she continued; and then Edna told her of
her promise to Aunt Jerry to return to Allen's Hill and
remain there for a time at least before her marriage.
“She has some claim on me; she is all alone, and I must
do so much for her,” Edna said, while Mrs. Churchill did
feel a little chill when she thought of the woman with the
dreadful name who had written so familiarly to her, and who
was Edna's aunt and had a claim on her.
But she loved the niece well enough to tolerate the aunt,
and suggested that the latter should come there if she
wished for her niece's society. But Edna knew this would
-- 410 --
[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]
never do, and persisted in her plan of returning to the Hill
after a few days at Leighton and a flying visit to Uncle Phil.
Mrs. Burton, who called next day, received the intelligence
quite as well as could be expected. The fact that Georgie
had known who Edna was, and had indorsed her too, and
even spoken to Roy about her, and given her consent, went
a long way toward reassuring her. What Georgie sanctioned
was right, and she kissed Edna kindly, and cried over
her a good deal, and said she should like her for Georgie's
sake, and hoped she would try to fill poor Georgie's place
in Roy's heart, and be a comfort to Mrs. Churchill.
In order to keep Edna with them as long as possible, Roy
telegraphed for Uncle Phil to come to Leighton, and the
next day's train brought the old man with his quaint sayings
and original style of dress. He knew how it was going to
end, and was not surprised, and he wished Edna much joy,
and congratulated Roy upon his good fortune in securing so
great a happiness.
“The neatest, prettiest girl in the world, with the trimmest
ankles except one,—that's Maude; and Roy, Edna must
be married from my house, and in my church. I claim that
as my right. Never should have built the pesky thing that's
been such a plague to me if it had not been for Maude and
Edna, and that sermon about the synagogue. Not that I'm
sorry, though the bother has worn me some thin. We've
got a nice man, too, now; had him two weeks, and like him
tip-top. Neither one nor the other; Ritual nor anti-ritual,
but common sense. Don't mind Ruth Gardner more than
if she was a gnat. Yes, yes; a good fellow, who speaks to
everybody, slaps you on your back sometimes, and acts as
if he liked the old man; and he must marry Dotty. She'll
be the first bride in church, and I'll have it trimmed if it
costs me my farm. Yes, Dot must go from my house.”
Edna favored this, and as Roy did not object, it was
-- 411 -- p595-416
[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]
arranged that after a few weeks stay with Aunt Jerry, Edna
should go to Rocky Point and be married in Uncle Phil's
church. Christmas was the very latest time of which Roy
would hear. “Georgie said I was not to wait,” was the
argument which he used with all, and which finally prevailed;
and so, after a week at Leighton, Edna returned to Allen's
Hill, accompanied by Roy, who, during the six weeks that
she staid there, spent nearly half his time there and on the
road. “He was as tickled as a boy with a new top,” Aunt
Jerry said, but she liked him nevertheless, and paid him
every possible attention, and made Parker House rolls and
Graham muffins alternately, and used her best dishes every
day, and hired a little girl to wait upon the table when he
was there, because he “was used to such fol-de-rol,” and it
pleased Edna too. Aunt Jerry seemed greatly changed;
and if uniform kindness and gentleness of manner could
avail to blot out all remembrance of a past which had not
been pleasant, it was surely blotted from Edna's mind, and
she felt only love and gratitude for the peculiar woman who
stood upon the doorstep and cried when at last the carriage
which was to take Roy and Edna to the train, drove away
from her door and left her all alone.
CHAPTER XLIX. THE WEDDING.
Chapter
NOBODY now, Tabby, but you and I,” said Aunt
Jerry, as she re-entered her lonely house, and
taking her cat in her arms, she cried like a child
over the dumb creature, which tried in so many ways to
evince it's appreciation of this unusual caress.
-- 412 --
[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]
She had said it was doubtful whether she went to the wedding
or not; in fact she didn't much believe she should; it
would be cold and blustering, and she should get the neuralgia,
and be in the way, and nobody would miss an old
dud like her. She should of course visit Edna once any
way, in her own house; but to the wedding she shouldn't
go. This was her decision till the receipt of a certain letter
which came to her within a few days after Edna's departure,
and which changed her intentions at once.
“Don't be a fool, but come. I rather want to see if you
look as bad as I do.
P. O.”
That was the letter, and it sent Aunt Jerry to the glass,
where she inspected herself for some little time, and decided
that she was not so very bad-looking, and she'd show him
that she was not, too! So she wrote to Edna that she had
changed her mind and was coming to the wedding; and she
went over to Livonia, and from thence to Rochester, and
having inquired for the most fashionable dressmaker in the
city, went to her at once, and told her where she was
going, and that she did not want to disgrace her relations,
and asked what she should get, and if she would make it,
and how much she would charge. The price staggered her
a little, and made her stop for a moment before committing
herself, but remembering a recent rise in stocks which had
affected her, she concluded to stand the expense, and when
next she wrote to Edna she announced that she had a new
black silk, making at Mrs. Baker's, and a gray morning
dress, velvet cloak, and black alpaca for travelling, and that
they were to be made in style, too, and she shouldn't shame
any one. She did not add that she had indulged in a handsome
set of lace and furs, and even committed the extravagance
of getting a waterfall! This last article of fashion
and luxury came near being the death of the poor old lady,
-- 413 --
[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]
who could not make it stay on without a whole box of pins
which stuck into her head, and pulled her hair, and drove
her nearly wild as she persisted in wearing it when alone, so
as to get used to the horrid thing before going among the
fashionables. The chest upstairs, where the yellow satin and
the faded wreath were lying, was visited more than once,
and the good dame in her abstraction forgot to shut the lid,
and when she went again to her Mecca, she found that
Tabby had made the chest and its contents into a nice bed
and playhouse for the two fat, pretty kittens which for three
or four weeks had lived under the woodshed floor, and only
came out at intervals. The chest was locked after this and
not visited again before Aunt Jerry's departure for Rocky
Point, with her new clothes, and trunk, and satchel. The
dresses fitted admirably, especially the silk, which was elegant
in its way, and trailed far behind the good dame, who felt
more at home in her short alpaca suit, which made her look
full ten years younger than her wont, and a few years younger
than she really was. Some of the neighbors who enjoyed her
outfit, and the remarks she made concerning it, suggested a
round hat as a fitting accompaniment to her suit, but this
Aunt Jerry repelled with disdain, hoping she was not such a
fool as to put her old snuff-colored face under a round hat,
not she. She had a nice velvet bonnet, for which she paid
the 'bominable price of fifteen dollars; she should wear
that, and her thread-lace veil; and she looked so nice and
stylish that Edna, who was waiting for her at the station, did
not recognize her at first, and looked twice at the fashionably
dressed woman, holding so fast to her check, which the
hackman was trying to get from her.
“Why, auntie,” she cried, when the turn of the velvet
bonnet showed her Miss Pepper's face, “how pretty, and
young you look. I did not know you at first.”
-- 414 --
[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]
“Fine feathers make fine birds,” was Aunt Jerry's reply;
but she did not seem ill-pleased with her niece's compliment
as she followed on to the little pony-carriage waiting for her,
and which Edna had driven down herself.
“Is this his,—Mr. Overton's, I mean?” Aunt Jerry asked,
in some surprise; for Edna's account of Bobtail and the
square-backed buggy did not quite tally with this stylish
turnout.
Edna explained, blushingly, that the establishment was her
own,—a gift from Roy, who had driven it up to Rocky Point
two weeks before, and left it for her use while she was
there.
“Love in the tub, just now; but wait till by and by,”
Aunt Jerry said; but Edna had no fears of the by and by;
and her face was radiant with happiness as she drove her
aunt through the main street of Rocky Point, in the direction
of Uncle Phil's.
“That is the place,” she said, as they turned the corner
which brought the old farm-house in view. “Uncle Phil
talks of building a new house in the spring,—a Gothic cottage,—
only, he says if he does, there is nobody to live in it but
himself and Aunt Becky.”
“The nigger, you mean,” Aunt Jerry said, rather crisply;
and, as one of the ponies shied a little just then, Edna
said no more of the Gothic cottage, but gave her attention
to her horses, until they drew up before the unpretentious
building, which Aunt Jerry eyed sharply, keeping her veil
closely drawn over her face, and feeling a decided trembling
in her knees, as she walked through the gate and up to the
front door, where she intended waiting till Edna could tie her
ponies, and was ready to usher her in.
But,—greatly to her surprise,—the door swung open, seemingly
by itself,—for she saw no living being; only a voice,
which came from behind the door, and sounded a little
-- 415 --
[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]
smothered, said to her: “Walk in, Jerry, and make yourself
at home.”
Then she walked in; and, as the owner of the voice
emerged into view, and offered her his hand, she said: “How
do you do, Philip?” as naturally as if it had been yesterday
they parted, instead of thirty years before.
Poor Uncle Phil had been quite as much exercised on the
subject of his wardrobe as Aunt Jerry had been with hers.
He wanted to go decent to the wedding, and not disgrace
Dotty's grand relations, he said. “He'd been looking like
a codger long enough, and he meant to fix up, and pay the
fiddler.” Nothing in Rocky Point, however, would answer
his purpose; and when Edna suggested Millville, he sneered
at that, and even spoke contemptuously of Albany and its
tailors! Where did Roy get his clothes made? Wan't it in
New York, and why couldn't he go there as well as anywhere?
Accordingly the old man went to New York, from which
place he returned so metamorphosed that the boys in the
streets followed him as a natural curiosity, and the men hollowed
after him to know what had happened, as he walked
from the depot home, arrayed in his new suit of clothes,
which made him look so trim and youthful, with his turn-over
collar, and his necktie, and soft hat. Even his shoes and
shirts were city made; and he looked very nice, and very
much ashamed as he hurried home, glad to be out of sight of
the curious, impertinent boys, and wondering what they
would say “to his t'other suit,—his very best, with the little
tail-coat, and the stove-pipe hat,” for he had indulged in these
extravagances, as they were safe in the trunk which the backman
left at the door.
Edna was delighted to see him, and complimented him
greatly on his personal appearance, and never dreamed why
all this change had been made by her eccentric uncle, or
guess how nervous and excited he was on the day when Aunt
-- 416 --
[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]
Jerry was expected. She had asked him to accompany her
to the depot, but he had declined, and after she was gone
had donned his second-best suit, and put on one of his new
neckties, and indulged in cuffs and cuff-buttons, and a white
pocket-handkerchief, which he grasped in his hand as tightly
as if it had been the spar which was to keep him from drowning.
When he heard the whistle of the train, he was sitting
in his arm-chair by the fire, but quick as if he had been shot,
he sprang to his feet, exclaiming: “The Lord help me!”
while, in the palms of his hands, and under his hair, were
little drops of sweat, wrung out by sheer nervousness and excitement.
He saw the carriage when it turned the corner,
but the young girl with the jaunty hat and feather, holding
the reins so skilfully, and managing the horses so well, was
nothing to him then. He only saw the tall, erect woman at
her side, with the veil over her face, and the rich furs about
her shoulders.
“Straight yet as an Injun, and as gritty, too, I'll bet you,”
he said to himself, as, stationing himself by the window, he
watched Aunt Jerry's descent from the vehicle, and then as
he saw her come up the walk, he ran behind the door and
opened it for her with the salutation we have recorded elsewhere.
Edna was close behind, so close indeed, that she saw
the look in Uncle Phil's face, and heard Aunt Jerry's, “How
do you do, Philip?” and in an instant the truth flashed
upon her, taking her breath away and rendering her speechless
for a moment. Then confronting them both, she exclaimed;
“Oh, Uncle Phil,—Aunt Jerry,—I never knew,—I never
guessed,—I never thought,—”
“Well, don't think now, or if you do, keep your thoughts
to yourself,” was Aunt Jerry's characteristic reply, as she
walked into the sitting-room with Uncle Phil following after
her, standing first on one foot, then upon the other, spitting
-- 417 --
[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]
a great deal, and flourishing his handkerchief almost in her
face in his zeal to make her welcome.
“Come upstairs,” Edna said; and glad to escape from the
curious eyes of the fidgety little man, whom she had mentally
pronounced “fat and pussy,—just as I knew he was,”
Aunt Jerry accompanied her niece to her room, while Uncle
Phil said softly to himself: “Yes, yes; better go before I
bust the biler; good-lookin' craft, though, you bet,” and he
nodded at the figure-head of the tall clock in the corner as
if that knew and appreciated his feelings.
Alone with her aunt, Edna could not refrain from saying,
“Aunt Jerry, it was Uncle Phil; I saw it in his face; I
know it all; I wish, I believe—”
“You needn't wish nor believe anything, for as true as
you do, I'll take my duds home in double-quick time. I
ain't quite such an old fool as that. Philip Overton and I
have had our day, and lost it; let us alone;” Aunt Jerry answered
so fiercely that Edna came to a sudden halt with her
intentions of doing something for this odd, lonely couple,
whose lives had once been so near to flowing in the same
channel, but had drifted so far apart.
They were wholly unlike each other, Edna thought, as
she watched them closely during the evening, when with the
first reserve worn off, they talked together of old friends
whom in their youth they had known, and who were now
many of them dead and gone. It was strange what a softening
effect the talking of these old times had upon Aunt
Jerry, who hardly seemed herself as she sat there with the
firelight falling on her smooth hair, and giving a rosy tinge
to her cheek. Her eyes were always bright, and they shone
now with much of their olden fire, and made Uncle Phil
“squirm,” as he expressed it, whenever they rested on him.
“If I only could bring them together. I mean to get
Roy to help me,” Edna thought; and when next day Roy
-- 418 --
[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]
came, the story was eagerly told to him, and his assistance
asked in the matter.
Roy was interested, of course, but declared himself no
match-maker. He had been more than thirty years making
one for himself, he said, and he advised Edna to let
the old couple do as they liked, adding that he was not at
all sure it would be a good or happy thing for two people so
peculiar to come together. This was a damper to Edna's
zeal, and she affected to pout for a little, but soon forgot it
all in her delight at the diamonds which Roy had brought to
her. They had been his mother's, and had always attracted
great attention from their size and brilliancy, but she never
cared to wear them again, and at her request they had been
reset for Edna, who tried their effect with Roy standing by
and admiring her sparkling face more than the flash of the
rich jewels, and proving his admiration by a kiss, notwithstanding
that Aunt Jerry was looking on, and pursing up her
mouth with so queer a look that Roy kissed her too, whereupon
Uncle Phil, who had come in just in time to see the
last performance, exclaimed in an aside: “By George, the
chap has more pluck than I have,” while Aunt Jerry deliberately
wiped and rubbed her cheek, and said, “I should
s'pose you'd as soon kiss a piece of sole leather.”
They were very gay and merry at Uncle Phil's during the
few days which preceded the wedding; and nothing was
wanting to complete their happiness but the presence of
Maude and Jack. From them, however, a kindly message
came on the very morning of the bridal; and Edna read it
with Roy's arm around her waist, and Roy's face looking
over her shoulder. Only a few friends from Rocky Point
were invited to the lunch given at the house after the ceremony;
but all were welcome to go to the church, which was
filled to its utmost capacity. Ruth Gardner presided at the
organ, and did herself great credit with the music she made,
-- 419 --
[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]
as the party went up the aisle,—Uncle Phil and Edna, Roy
and Aunt Jerry, whose rich black silk was stepped on two
or three times by those who followed in her train. Mrs.
Churchill was not there. She was far from well; and as
there was to be a grand reception at Leighton that evening,
she preferred to receive her children at home, and staid to
see that everything was in readiness for them when they
arrived. Uncle Phil was at first a little stiff in his New
York clothes, and wondered what the chaps did who dressed
up every day; but this soon wore off, and he was the merriest
and youngest of the party which took the train for Albany,
going thence down the river to Leighton, which they
reached just as the twilight shadows were beginning to fall,
and the stars looked out upon another Christmas Eve.
It was not a crowded party, but very pleasant and select;
and Edna moved among her guests like some little fairy,
clad in her bridal robes of sheeny satin and fleecy lace, with
only pearls upon her neck and arms, and the wedding-ring
upon her finger. It was a far different bridal from her first
one; and she felt it to be so, and wondered if it was
wicked for her to be so happy, when just a little way from
the bright lights and sounds of festivity Charlie lay sleeping,
with the young moon shining on his grave. Roy, too,
thought of Georgie, in far-off Greenwood, and thought of
her, too, with a softer, tenderer regret than Edna could give
to Charlie; for he only knew of the good there had been in
her; the bad was buried with her, and he remembered her as
she had seemed at the last,—amiable, loving, and good. But
he could not wish to exchange his bride for her; and once,
when they were standing a little out of sight, and a thought
of what had almost been, came over him, he involuntarily
wound his arm tightly around Edna, and drew her to him in
a quick, passionate embrace, as if he would thus assure himself
that she was a reality, and not a myth which would vanish
from his side.
-- 420 -- p595-425
[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]
The chimes from the church tower had pealed the hour of
midnight, and Merry Christmas had passed from lip to lip,
ere the party broke up, and the last guest was gone. An
hour later, and every light had disappeared from Leighton;
but the moon and the stars which heard the angels sing
eighteen hundred years ago shone over the place, and
seemed to breathe a benediction upon the newly-wedded
husband and wife, whom all had pronounced so well-suited
to each other.
CHAPTER L. CONCLUSION.
TWO years later, and again the Christmas chimes
were ringing from many a tower, and the words,
“Peace on earth, good-will to men,” were sung by
many a voice, while many a welcome greeting was given to
returning friends, and to none a warmer or more welcome
one than was extended to Jack and Maude, who came from
their home in Jersey to keep Christmas at Leighton, where
Edna presided as mistress, with no shadow on her bright
face, or sorrow in her heart. Hers had been a happy life
since the day Roy called her his wife; and no ripple, however
small, had broken the smooth surface of the matrimonial
sea on which she sailed so pleasantly. All in all to
each other, neither she nor Roy had cared to leave their
pleasant home; but had remained there all the time, with
the exception of an occasional trip to New York, and a
visit of a few days to Rocky Point and Allen's Hill.
“Oh, I am so happy that I sometimes tremble lest I
should wake some morning and find it all a dream,” Edna
said to Maude, as she led the way to the suite of rooms
which had been prepared for Mrs. Jack, with her nurse and
-- 421 --
[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]
babies, for Maude had reached that honor, and the cares of
maternity sat very gracefully upon her.
“Edna Browning” she had named the expected
stranger, and had held all sorts of consultations with Mrs.
Roy concerning the christening robes and the christening
dinner, and had talked quite confidently of what her
daughter would and would not do. How, then, was she
amazed and confounded when the result proved to be
twins, and boys at that! Two great, red-faced, sturdy boys,
at whom she looked askance, and from whom she shrunk at
first as from something appalling, and of which she was
ashamed.
Edna Browning was a Betsy Trotwood affair now, and
they named the babies John and Roy, but the father always
called them Jack and Gill. And they were spending their
first Christmas at Leighton; and Mr. and Mrs. Freeman
Burton were there also, the latter still in black for her darling
Georgie, whom she talked about a great deal, wishing
so much that she could be with them as she used to be.
“Not that I want you away, my dear,” she would add,
laying her hand on Edna's shoulder, or wish that things with
you and Roy were otherwise, only I miss poor Georgie so
much, but Maude is a great comfort to me.”
And this is true, for to some degree Maude has taken
Georgie's place in her aunt's affections. She spends a good
deal of time at Oakwood with her boys, to whom Mr. Burton
calls himself grandpa, while his wife is the grandma; and it
is said that in his private drawer there is a will giving all his
worldly possessions to his beloved niece, Mrs. John Heyford,
and her heirs forever; so Jack is doing well in a
worldly point of view, and is talking of building a handsome
country seat, where Maude can keep her ponies, and her
children, and be what she desires to be, a farmer's wife in
comfortable circumstances. Uncle Phil is also at Leighton
-- 422 --
[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]
keeping the Christmas holidays, and playing with the twins,
and rallying Edna on Maude's surprising success. But Aunt
Jerry is not there. “Got the rheumatism in her hip, and is
crosser than four bears,” Uncle Phil said, and then Edna
knew that he had been to Allen's Hill, and looked at him so
inquiringly, that he replied, “No use, no use,—and I may as
well tell you that I've made a prodigious fool of myself, and
been after that snap-dragon again. She looked so trim and
neat when you were married, that my heart kept thumpin'
under my jacket; and I was so lonesome with you and
Maude both gone for good, that I—yes—well—I—yes, yes—
asked her again, and said I was 'Piscopal now, and told
her I'd build a Gothic cottage, and we might take comfort
yet, for it was lonesome and awful cold winter nights, and
she called me an old fool, and told me to let her alone, and
I did, but kept thinkin', and hankerin', and rememberin'
how slim and straight she looked, and I've begun the Gothic
house, you know, and it will be finished in the spring, and—
and—yes, yes—the upshot is, I went out there two weeks
ago and found her on crutches, and tried her again with the
'Piscopal and the Gothic, but no go. She didn't dislike me,
she said, and she was lonesome at times, but she wouldn't
be a laughing-stock for nobody; and she gave me the mitten
the third time, and I've give it up for good.”
Edna tried to console him, and told him her aunt might
change her mind yet, but he did not think she would, and
said he could stand it if she didn't; and was the merriest of
them all at the dinner, where Maude and Edna appeared in
evening dress, looking as young and beautiful as in their
girlish days, while Roy and Jack seemed and were perfectly
happy and altogether satisfied in the choice they had
made.
And now, saying good-by to Leighton, we glance for a
moment at poor Aunt Jerry, who ate her dinner alone and
-- 423 --
[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]
let one single tear roll down her cheeks as she thought of
the party at Leighton, and of herself, so lonely and forlorn.
As the night deepened without, and the shadows crept into
every corner of the room, she tried, by caressing her tabby-cat,
and watching the fire-light flickering on the wall, to get
up a little enthusiasm for her surroundings, and believe that
she was happy and content. But it would not do; there
was a craving in her heart for other companionship than
that of cat and cow, and putting the former from her lap she
hobbled to the window and looking out into the night,
thought of the Gothic cottage, and the man who had offered
it to her acceptance, and called her Jerry as he did so.
“It might be better than living here alone, and it might be
worse,” she soliloquized. “There's nothing bad about him,
and I do believe, that as far as he knows, he is a good
churchman now, but he is short, and fat, and stumpy, and if
you'd let him, would be silly enough to keep your stomach
riled the most of the time. No, Tabby and I'll try it a spell
longer anyway, and then if he is fool enough to ask again,
I—don't—know—; it's about an even thing;” and the good
woman went back to her chair by the fire, and Tabby crept
again into her lap, and purred her content with things as
they were, and the kettle from which Aunt Jerry was to have
a cup of tea when the clock struck eight, sang upon the
hearth, and made, with the snapping of the wood, a pleasant,
cheery sound which lulled Aunt Jerry to sleep at last, and
there we will leave her, not knowing any better than the
reader, whether that Gothic cottage at Rocky Point will
ever have a mistress or not, though we have a suspicion that
it will!
THE END.
-- --
[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]
|
